Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a land forgotten, between people remembered, there was once a prince who had to lie.

In a land remembered, among people celebrated, there was once a king who never had to lie.

In this tale of foe and friend, there was a prince, there was a king, there was an empire, and there was magic.

The weaving magic that was their fate and their destiny, it was their beginning and their end. The Prince of Light, who had to live in darkness, and the King of Darkness, who knew nothing but the bright, open skies.

Magic, that seemed to be their blessing and their curse, a gift and a burden. Magic tied them together, an invisible string that drew them closer with each passing moment. A sea of separation, and yet, it was a matter of time when they found each other. It was the King’s salvation, it was the Prince’s shackles. How cruel were the stars for their wicked games? To make one’s suffering the other’s happiness?

The Prince, hidden in his castle of lies, with a claim to a throne he didn’t want.

The King, ruling his land of abundance, with eyes set on a prize that he longed for.

Oh, how wondrous was their story. Oh, how powerful was their love.

The King of Darkness, and the Prince of Light.

The sun sets on the horizon, taking us to the land where it all started.

The sinners rise from their graves, long forgotten, and tell us the story of The Prince of Astrape, and the King of Nyxoria.

Chapter Text

If anyone were to ask Beomgyu what the most tedious thing in the world was, he would answer being an audience in the Throne Room.

It was such a routine whenever his presence was required for state meetings - and considering his position in the Royal Court, as the son of the Prime Minister, and the heir to the Throne of Astrape, he was a permanent fixture in the Throne Room. The routine looked like this. He would show up, most commonly with his father, sometimes with the other courtiers, and least commonly with Soobin, his lover. And then, he would greet the King, Wang Yeonhwa, with a low, sweeping bow, and take his seat among the many other courtiers whose presence was requested. However, the difference between Beomgyu and the rest was that he was seated in the place of honor.

Beomgyu might not belong to the Royal Family, the ruling line and the primary guardian of their kingdom, but he was uniquely situated in his power and position to still be a direct heir to the throne should anything unfortunate happen to their King Yeonhwa.

And how bitter the other three families were of that. That even Beomgyu, weak, powerless, useless Beomgyu, would be their leader, and they would forever be the swines that shined his shoes.

There was a sick irony in it, one that brought him great joy.

It was his position that secured him and made him everyone’s enemy. So, whenever he sat in his seat, in his powers seen and unseen, he did it with a grace that was almost otherworldly to the untrained eye. Vulturous gazes tracked his every movement, and Beomgyu made sure to make it worth their time. It was his routine, a way to claim his power and flaunt it.

In his finest robes, and jewels, in sweeping rows of fabric of the finest colors and tailoring, and a crown that was just shy of the royal one, Beomgyu was power, and he made sure everyone knew it. When he walked in, everyone scrambled away, leaving him a clear path to walk. They did it every day, without fail, and every day, Beomgyu walked the long stretch of the hallway with his head held high.

Next on his routine was sitting quietly, observing the proceedings under the guide of learning how to lead his nation. In reality, he would listen to the first two cases, and then just observe the people around him. His father and Soobin kept him up to date with anything relevant, anyway. He didn’t really need to focus if he thought about it, besides the King knew how tiring it all was, and in private company along time ago, once Beomgyu had become old enough, he had been very understanding. King Yeonhwa had forgiven Beomgyu for not listening so attentively in his sessions, and it had since become a privilege that Beomgyu abused.

Today was shaping up to be the same routine for him.

He entered with his father, the head of the First Family, Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Astrape, Bearer of Air Crest - the most proficient Air Mage in the nation. Beomgyu walked half a step behind him, his white and pale blue robes trailing magnificently. Walking right behind them were their guards and attendants. Beomgyu didn’t require his attendants to come to this one, since it was the middle of the week, and they all had better things to do. But his father bought his complete retinue, most of them carrying stacks of paper that would be required for all the matters that would be addressed.

King Yeonhwa was sitting on his throne, back rigid, eyes hard as he took in every person entering. Beomgyu and his father weren’t late, but there was already a small crowd of people gathered near the King.

There was something different in today’s air, Beomgyu thought, it felt electric.

Beomgyu took a deep breath. His father didn't say anything, because Choi Insu was a man of few words. He glanced at Beomgyu, a questioning expression on his face, and turned away the second that Beomgyu nodded in assurance. The King's Court wasn't a place to show weakness, and it was a lesson that had been drilled into Beomgyu since the moment he could walk.

The King on his throne was a sight that Beomgyu was used to, and it was still something that never failed to thrill him. They reached the front of the room, his father bowing first, and then Beomgyu, and then their retinue. Etiquette came to him as easy as breathing. He didn't straighten until he heard the King's acknowledgement, and then waited a beat to let his father rise from his bow, before following. Because, of course, it wouldn't look good if Beomgyu were to rise before his father. To the bloodthirsty sharks in this place, that would speak of a rift between the First Family, even though it wasn't true.

These little things seemed so inconsequential to the public eye, and yet, they were the things that Beomgyu had to learn and adapt to.

“Your Majesty,” his father greeted. “I hope your day has been well so far.”

Beomgyu remained quiet, demurely staring at the floor underneath him. He shouldn't speak until he was addressed, and he shouldn't look the King in the eyes, either.

“As well as can be,” Yeonhwa replied, his voice booming in the majestic room. “And you, Prime Minister? Are you well today?”

“By your Grace, Your Majesty, I am well,” his father said, voice quiet and unassuming. The King didn't say anything else, just waved for his father to take his seat. Beomgyu bowed to the King once more, and then to his father, before moving to the left side of the Throne Room. His place was at the start of the row, and right beside the King. Beside him, the other Ministers and courtiers would sit. His father was the right hand of the nation, and his place on the right of the King reflected that status.

Beomgyu didn't spare anyone else a glance as he sat down. Soobin was in attendance today, and he wanted to talk to his lover immediately, but now was not the time. Sometimes, in moments like these, he really resented the traditions he was made to follow, because Soobin sat so many seats away from him, as a reflection of his position in the Fourth Family, and overall in the court. He wished that Soobin could be beside him at all times, that would make these meetings infinitely more bearable.

He wasn't even sure if Soobin had arrived yet. He should have, if Beomgyu thought about it. His parents were the zealous type, and they always tried to be in the King's good graces, so showing up early to these meetings was important to them. Beomgyu tried not to sigh. This was tiring.

As discreetly as he could, Beomgyu leaned back, gesturing for one of the guards, Junghoon, to step forward.

“Your Highness,” the guard said, bowing immediately. He was one of the few that Beomgyu trusted indiscriminately.

Beomgyu waved the formalities away, “Has Soobin arrived yet?”

“No, Your Highness. Though, I was informed that he would be arriving in roughly half an hour.”

He sighed with relief, “Will you pass him my messages when arrives? I need to meet him today after this session, and inform him I won't take no for an answer.”

Junghoon bowed, “Of course. Should I inform him of the reason?”

“No, just tell him that I need to see him about something important.”

The soldier bowed once more, and stepped back. His orders were clear, and Beomgyu trusted him to deliver. He turned back to the assembly, it was filling up with people quickly now. They were coming in, bowing to the King, and then taking their places. He could spot some other Families there, but no one was worth noticing after that. From what his father told him, today was just about some petty criminals and feuds that were happening in the Kingdom. Beomgyu knew that the islands recently had floods as well, and he hoped that they would be first on the agenda. There were some things he wanted from the islands that weren't on the mainland, but the floods had disrupted the continued supply.

“If all are in attendance, let's begin,” his father announced, forcing his thoughts back to the Throne Room and its proceedings.

Yeonhwa nodded, and with that they were in session.

Beomgyu lost track after the third case of petty robbery. It was always the same thing, someone would steal something, get caught, be punished and cry about them being too poor to afford that something. The King would listen with patience, grant the family money, and sentence the thief to a small amount of time in prison, no more than six months, depending on the crime. The punishments varied for each crime, but the King was fair, as he had to be. The Guardians of their realm would be displeased with anything else.

Soobin had arrived in half an hour, as predicted, and his guard stepped away immediately to relay Beomgyu's message. He came back with a confirmation from Soobin, and that eased something coiled tightly in his chest. Beomgyu looked around the Throne Room, the one beautiful solace of this tedious routine. He might have hated nearly everything about having to come here, and to follow such old traditions, but the Throne Room in itself was so grand and beautiful, that he forgot about his grievances the moment he stepped in.

The Castle of the Royal Family, the Astrape Hall, was located in the center of the North West mountain ranges - Golden Peak -, and overlooked a beautiful scenery that was granted to them. Light fell perfectly against each room of the Castle. It was a feat of architecture that was accomplished hundreds of years ago, by mages and craftsmen alike. It was back in the days when their land was populated by mages, due to the overflowing zorua that was blessed upon them. Of course, now, as the mages remained only in the Guardian Families, the matter was different. The constructions that happened now weren't so impressive, but they were beautiful in their simplicity. And they only highlighted the grandness of the Astrape Hall, the wonder that it was.

Each room of the castle was unique, made for the royal families over the centuries and was fitted to every personality that lived in the castle. The other four families lived in smaller Manors beside the Castle, with the First Family and Second Family being right beside the Astrape Hall, and the other two being the most distant from it. The Astrape Hall and the Manors were surrounded by trees. Beomgyu was told that it was once to protect the zorua flowing through their lands, which is also why they have their sacred forest in the north, and why they maintain such greenery. But that zorua had long since depleted, and now the trees served their environment more than anything.

Inside the hall, as one stepped in, they would be led first to the foyer; a massive room with floor to ceiling windows, a beautiful chandelier and little tables placed around the room. From there, the only place was the Throne Room; an open ceiling structure that showcased the might of the Royal Family, and the walls had murals that told their story. From when Astrape was found, and to how they were blessed by Guardians and then allotted the Five Guardian Families that now look over all of Astrape with their powers over nature.

It was a riveting tale, and something that everyone knew by heart, but the murals in the Astrape Hall were the most accurate telling of the story as they knew it. It brought him great pleasure to study the murals every chance he had.

After them, should someone be strong enough to look away from the captivating images, they would notice the elaborate seats for each member of the Court. The grandest and the most ornate being the Throne of King Yeonhwa. The legends said there was something special about the Throne, but Beomgyu wasn't sure he believed it. Aside from being older than time itself, both the Throne of Astrape and the Crown of Astrape didn't have anything special about them. Still, they were two lovely pieces of history, and of their land, so Beomgyu gave them the respect they deserved. The seats were placed in a manner of descending power, the higher the person in the social hierarchy, the grander their seat. Beomgyu was right behind his father in terms of that.

Though, that was not the part of the Throne Room that made it so ethereal.

The crowning part of the room was undoubtedly the gems embedded into the walls and the floors. The blue stones, a mix of azulav stones in different shades, gave the room an ethereal glow. The zorua trapped inside the stones acted as a shield and a light source. It was a complex bit of craft, and something that the Royal Family had personally done when they were once blessed with a mage who could perform such material manipulations. 

King Yeonhwa couldn’t manipulate the already existing zorua inside them, since his prana is that of Lightning and not of material manipulation, but he could add more prana every time the way his predecessors did, and it would converted into prana in its purest form - zorua. So, before the start and after the end of every session, the King will take some of his own power, a morsel of his prana and feed it to the stones. It was to strengthen the defenses and to showcase just how mighty their King's power was. That was what made the stones so unique, and the person who created them was hailed as a prodigy. The nature of their prana was so unique that they had not been blessed by anyone like them since.

It made him feel envious.

Not of the Royal Family, but of the times gone where a different prana in a family would be seen as a blessing, and not as a curse.

But still, who was he to complain about that? He, who had no prana to call his own, no power aside from political to hide behind?

And, how could he be fit to rule? When the most he could do was what toddlers did in their rough play?

It was no use in thinking about what couldn’t be. Beomgyu was blessed, if not by the Air prana that was his family’s legacy, then by the fact that he would still rule Astrape.

The proceedings of the court today were even more tedious than normal, and Beomgyu kept drifting off. They brought criminals from all over the Kingdoms, and in one memorable occasion, the King addressed reports of treason. It was blasphemous to think that anyone would work against their King. Not only was Yeonhwa the singular most powerful person in their nation, but he was also blessed by their Spirits. The entire Royal lineage bore the burden of being blessed and protecting Astrape.

It was horrifying to think that the dark mages in the farthest stretches of their nation were conspiring against their King. King Yeonhwa asked them all to be alert, and then brought the attention back to some territory disputes in one of the smaller islands.

Beomgyu lost his concentration then, sitting idly, and thinking of the dark mages. He looked at the gems decorating the throne room, and wondered if the mages who made them would be considered dark in today’s time? In the tales and stories of the days past, everyone seemed to be so good. Virtuous mages who only ever did the right thing, and walked the right path. Their pranas were always perfect, just what the Kingdom needed at her time of need. 

The gems shone brightly against their pale background, the beautiful blue twinkling at him. He wanted to touch them, but he knew it wasn’t allowed. The zorua in them was volatile, and only the king could touch them once the Crown was sitting on their head. King Yeonhwa was still so careful with them, he always wore gloves to make sure the gems weren’t harmed, and didn’t make a spectacle out of their ceremony.

“Minister Insu,” the King said, drawing Beomgyu’s attention away from the gems and back to the center of the room.

“Yes, Your Majesty," his father said, turning away from his papers to give his full attention to the King.

King Yeonhwa didn't say anything for a moment, looking at his father and studying him. “You've worked hard this year,” he said, voice kind and polite, but for some reason, Beomgyu's father stiffened. It was noticeable only to Beomgyu, and only because of how closely he was looking at his father.

“Thank you, Your Majesty, I'm trying my best to help you lead our Kingdom,” he said, deflecting the compliment neatly. Beomgyu leaned forward in his seat as much as he could without appearing improper. The air, which was electric at the start of the session, now felt moments away from a storm.

Beomgyu looked at the King, and wondered what was making him so angry that he couldn't put a handle on his prana. It was dangerous, especially since he could harm someone if he wanted to.

The King hummed in reply, eyes hard, he looked once around the room, not saying much, but it put everyone on edge. The ozone in the air wasn't helping either. “See that you continue to do so. You are such a boon to this Kingdom, we would surely feel your absence if you didn't work as hard.”

His father bowed once more, “Of course, My King, as you command.”

“Now, now, don't be so formal,” the King said, waving his hand offhandedly, “You're a treasure to this Kingdom, and it is only fair that we acknowledge you for your hard work.”

“That is your generosity, my King.”

“Of course, your hard work has been so consistent over the years, one would wonder how difficult it must be, especially in the face of such a lack of acknowledgement. I'm only rectifying my mistake in that regard.”

“Thank you again, my King, I need no other reward for it,” his father replied. King Yeonhwa nodded once, and called an end to the session, his eyes still hard, his posture rigid. He stayed seated as everyone got up, and bid their goodbyes, his father remaining by the King's side until everyone had left.

Insu looked at Beomgyu, then, when most of the Throne Room was empty, and there was something in his eyes that Beomgyu couldn't make out. But he knew, when his father smiled at him, that there was nothing in him but love, that whatever had happened today wouldn't matter, for his father would make it okay.

Beomgyu was blessed, over and over again, even if he didn't have any prana to call his own, even if he would be equally scorned and loved for it. Because he had his family, and that alone made his troubles worth it. He nodded at his father, taking his gestures of leaving without him, and exiting with another small smile playing at his lips. It wasn't often that his father had to stay behind to discuss matters with the King, but it did happen, and it was fortunate for Beomgyu really. He needed to speak with Soobin, and having to stay with his father would have made things awkward.

Like Junghoon had said, Soobin was waiting for him in the foyer. He was tall, and he stood out among the crowd with his beautiful blonde hair. He was talking to someone, Beomgyu couldn't make out who it was. Soobin looked at them attentively, his hands waving around and face flushed from the happiness of the conversation. It made something in Beomgyu's chest hurt, to watch that joy painted so plainly on Soobin's face, when in the past month, he hadn't even been graced with a true smile.

Was Beomgyu doing something wrong?

But, no, if he was, Soobin should tell him, and it wasn't his place to guess what his lover was thinking. It was beneath him, and his mother wouldn't like it if he second-guessed himself in this.

“Soobin,” Beomgyu called out, coming to a pause beside him, a pleasant smile on his face. He looked at who Soobin was talking to, and couldn't quite help the disdain when he noticed it was the Second Family's daughter, Kang Eunha. The two of them shared a colorful history, one that Soobin was privy to, so this wouldn't do. “Eunha,” he said, scoffing a little when she rolled her eyes.

“Beomgyu,” Soobin sighed, his displeasure was obvious in his voice. He didn't turn to address him, didn't look away from Eunha, and Beomgyu ignored the hurt that spread through him at the obvious slight. He focused on Eunha instead, there was something rotten about her, something that made the hair on his neck stand up. Beomgyu didn't like her, he didn't like the glint in her eyes, or the way fire seemed to dance at her fingertips. The rest of her family only practiced what was considered safe in their Kingdom, and while Beomgyu was no judge of anything related to prana and zorua, he was still careful of what others around him did.

Everything about Kang Eunha and her prana seemed wrong.

(And should he be brave enough to admit it, there was the same type of wrongness in their King. But oh, Beomgyu wasn't strong enough to say it, he shouldn't even know about it. But he did, and that was a question in itself.)

“What are you doing here, Beomgyu?” she asked, exasperated like he was the problem, and she was the picture of patience.

“It's Your Highness to you, Eunha,” Beomgyu warned. And, that was all he had to say to her, he turned again to Soobin, and said, as calmly as possible. “I have things to discuss with you, Soobin, I'll be waiting in the Gardens.”

Don't keep me waiting long, went unsaid, but it was loud and clear to Soobin, who nodded at him, and said his goodbyes to Eunha. He offered his arm to Beomgyu, and they walked out of the castle, hand in hand, like they hadn't been at each other's throats less than a minute ago. Some things were left unheard, and unseen, like how Eunha looked at them, darkly and with a bitter anger seeping to her very core.

The words she spewed were a warning and a prophecy, her beautiful and light features twisted into something sinister.

Beomgyu kept walking, head high, it wouldn't do for his crown to slip now.

The two of them walked in silence. The way from the Astrape Hall to the Choi Manor was short, and well traveled. The distance was just right for a walk, and usually, the two of them would be talking and filling the space between them. But right then, at that moment, the silence felt weighted, it felt heavy in a way that was burdensome. Different from the companionship that had become so common between them.

“What are we doing, Soobin?” he mumbled. Heart in his throat at the display of vulnerability, and he hoped Soobin would show him the same courtesy. Though, seeing the way Soobin turned away, pretending he hadn't heard Beomgyu, was also an answer enough. Beomgyu cleared his throat, pushing his emotions out of the way to focus on what was important, like how his father always taught him. “I received an offer from one of the Lords in Nyxoria. My mother is pushing me to accept it, or to at least consider it.”

“An offer?” Soobin asked, an urgency in his tone that Beomgyu felt vindicated to hear. “For what?”

“For marriage of course, what other type is there for me?”

“But in Nyxoria? That would remove you from the line of succession! Not to mention their King! Choi Yeonjun was his name right? I’ve heard tales about him, he seems so horrible!”

“That's what you are worried about?” he couldn't help but scoff. “Not the fact that we are lovers? Why are you more concerned about their King, at that? Our King here should be a bigger concern!”

“And how are you not worried about your position here? You know better than I, that it is this same position protecting you from harm. In fact, you should be more considerate of that, and not throw it away so recklessly. Spirits' know how you'd be able to stabilize yourself should you leave Astrape. Besides, who’s to say that Choi Yeonjun isn’t planning this to harm Astrape? Spirits, are you really that naive?” he scoffed.

“Soobin,” he said, as calmly as he could, not letting his raging anger burst into existence. “I know you care, but I would have you rather care for me, as a person, than for me, as a political ally.”

“You don't have that grace, Beomgyu, you can't afford that,” Soobin said, shaking his head in disappointment. “So, are you going to accept it? Will you really go to Nyxoria, of all places? It's a barbarian land, you know that.”

“I know exactly what Nyxoria is, you don't have to tell me about it. I also know that if I were to marry that Lord, I won't be married out, but instead he would be married into my family. My position would remain secure,” he spat. “Why are you so focused on that anyway?”

“Is that why wanted to talk to me? To tell me that you were going to marry some barbarian from Nyxoria?” he scoffed. “This was a bitter move, Beomgyu, even for you.”

He took a deep breath, finding his center, and said, with too much force than was entirely necessary, “If I were that petty, I would have just sent you my wedding invitation card.”

“What do you want then?”

“I wanted to ask if you were planning on making me an offer anytime soon. My family is getting impatient, and I am too. If you can't decide on that by the end of next month, then I will start looking at the offers coming my way more seriously.”

Soobin paused, looking at him incredulously, but Beomgyu kept walking. They were inside his Manor now, and he led them towards the back gardens, a beautiful place where they often spent their days. “Is that an ultimatum? Are you actually doing this?”

“Yes!” he replied, completely exasperated and over this conversation already. “Because you, my dear Soobin, are not reliable! We have been involved with each other romantically for a better part of three years, and we've known each other for twice that amount of time. But you still haven't even talked to me about what our future will look like! I want you, my love, it's plain and obvious and everyone knows how much I love you, but if you do not make up your mind, for which you've had three years, then I will move on, and I will find someone who will not take me for granted.”

“You'd enter a loveless marriage over me? In an enemy Empire at that?” Soobin asked, he was choked up, looking at him in regret as Beomgyu tried to, and failed to wipe his tears away. 

“I'd do a lot of things,” Beomgyu said, a weight to his words that was unfathomable to someone as simple as Soobin, “to protect myself. Are you going to accept my offer, or not? Tell me now, Soobin, I won't look for love and patience where there is none.”

“I -'' Soobin cut himself off. He took in a few deep breaths, waving his hand in a peculiar motion over the ground. From there, bloomed a beautiful rose, without any thorns, the petals as red as he had ever seen. Soobin plucked it out of the ground, and handed it to Beomgyu. “I gave you this, back then, to show you a token of my affections. I give you this same flower now, and I hope you remember those affections. I promise that my affections have only grown since then, I promise that I hold nothing but love for you in my heart. I promise you that I will marry you, or so forfeit my existence.”

Beomgyu nodded, he had nothing to say to Soobin in reply to his promises. There was truth to them, he knew that, but he hoped that Soobin would be able to show his regard and love for Beomgyu, rather than just saying pretty words. He accepted the rose, letting his fingers trail lightly over the petals. Sometimes, Beomgyu wanted to let loose the volcano in his chest, and see how these delicate things would fare against him.

It was hard, being who he was.

Choi Beomgyu, the only son of Choi Insu—the Prime Minister of Astrape. Heir to the Throne of Astrape. Legacy of the First Family, and the only person who did not inherit the Air Crest.

The only person in the millennia long history of Astrape to be born powerless in the Families.

The only one who didn't have zorua running through his veins, and yet, the first person in over two centuries who would rule over Astrape while being from the First House, and not of royal lineage.

There were so many things that Beomgyu wasn't, and there were so many things that he was.

Choi Beomgyu, Heir to the Throne of Astrape, First Light Mage in the history of Astrape.

Light Mage.

So unique, and gifted.

Light Mage, it should have been a matter of pride. And yet, Choi Beomgyu was a Light Mage that toyed with darkness more often than not. Born without inhibitions and limits, Choi Beomgyu was a danger, and should anyone were to find out, he would have been in danger. He had to prove himself without his powers in everything that he did. Everywhere in his Kingdom, he was judged for what he lacked, rather than what he was. His blood was full of zorua, the purest and strongest kind.

Choi Beomgyu, Son of First Family, Heir to the Throne of Astrape, Light Mage, first of his kind, and a danger to their world.

And now, as Beomgyu stood in front of Soobin, holding that flower, Soobin looked at him with hope in his eyes that Beomgyu wanted to pull out and crush in his hands. Instead, he smiled, a saccharine sweet smile, and looked at Soobin from under his eyelashes, the picture of demure, and shy, and then looked back at the rose.  Was he supposed to trust Soobin now? Was this where he forgave Soobin for all the insults he had levied against him just today? 

It was what was expected. He should smile another sweet smile, and say pretty words, as pretty as what Soobin said. But he looked at the rose, eyes fixed on the gentle petals—the way they folded amongst themselves, a pretty picture. Velvet petals against his skin, there wasn't a single thorn in the whole stem of this flower. Weren't roses known for their thorns? A message of beauty in pain. This one didn't have the thorns, so was its beauty wasted? A rose with no thorn, a beauty with no hardships, a trust not earned. “I trust you, my love,” he murmured, too fixated on the rose. “I trust you with everything, you trust me, too, don't you?”

Relief was obvious in Soobin's very being when Beomgyu replied. “Of course, Beomie, of course, I trust you.”

Trust earned, unearned. He was left wanting for his trust in someone to be sure, to be consuming. A trust wherein he could fall, and know that someone was waiting to catch him.

This was a trust unearned. A beautiful rose without its thorns was no rose at all.

There was something not many people knew about lying, but it was something that Beomgyu had learned fairly early thanks to his powers. When someone lied, their eyes got bigger; so, if someone proficient in light prana were lied to, they would theoretically be able to tell. Soobin had helped him practice his skill, unknowingly as it was. It wasn't the most accurate one in his arsenal of power, and Beomgyu tried not to use it and rely on it if he could. But sometimes, he couldn't help it, he just had to see if someone was lying to him. Soobin had lied to him so many times already, that looking into his eyes to check if he was speaking the truth was second nature. 

The rose in his hands crumpled. Beomgyu looked at Soobin again, but consciously, didn't look in his eyes. He didn't care for another hurt, didn't care to add another tally mark to Soobin's ever-growing list of wrongs. He closed his eyes, there was a pressure behind them, of imminent tears and a dam that was close to breaking. If Beomgyu was anyone else, he would have cried, let those tears escape to ease the hurt so deeply rooted in him, but he wasn't anyone else, and he wouldn't give anyone the satisfactions of his tears.

He blinked away his pain. It was easy, and in between one blink of his and the next, Beomgyu had a sweet smile on his face, it was forced and Beomgyu hurt from its stiffness. But, Soobin was looking at him fondly, no sign of their argument visible, because Beomgyu had accepted the pretty rose, and the pretty words, so it must be okay. Before Soobin could say anything else to hurt him even more, Beomgyu looked at him, now genuinely curious about the events that transpired in the Throne Room. He asked, “Then, won't you tell me what happened in the Throne Room today? Everyone was so tense, and the King had never spoken like that to Father before.”

“Everything is fine, Beomie,” Soobin reassured him. “King Yeonhwa was just acknowledging your father, since he works hard. Today's session was more difficult, and I doubt it would have been as smooth sailing as it was, without your father's help.”

He hummed, stepping closer to Soobin and enveloping him in a loose embrace. Beomgyu couldn't rest his head against his chest the way he wanted to, but he held Soobin close from his shoulders, and looked up at him, a perfectly pleasant expression on his face. He lost himself in that grounding feeling, of the warmth on his skin, and of the steadiness under him. “He stayed back today, he doesn't do that often.”

“I know, but it was most probably just more work. You find these meetings so tedious, maybe he just wanted to save you from that.”

“True, but he's not back yet,” Beomgyu mumbled. “He's usually back by now.”

“Do you want to go in and wait for him? I doubt you have eaten anything yet, either, so let's greet your mother, eat something and wait for your father to be back.”

Beomgyu stepped back from the embrace to smile brightly at Soobin, ignoring how Soobin's answering smile didn't quite reach his eyes. He nodded his answer to the previous question, grabbed Soobin by his wrist and dragged him inside the Manor. Soobin was right, he hadn't even met his mother yet, and he needed to tell her that Soobin had accepted his suggestion. In the next two months, if Soobin couldn't make him an offer of marriage, then he would happily look for another, but until then, they would be together. That eased something in Beomgyu's heart, to the point he didn't feel like exploding anymore. The veritable storm of emotions had quietened inside of him, and he could focus on Soobin, his soft smiles and soft heart. 

Besides, the crown on his head was starting to hurt now, he had been wearing it for a long time.

Once in the foyer, the maids helped him get out of his formal robes. Soobin, because of his position, didn't have to wear such elaborate clothing, but he loved seeing Beomgyu in them, or so he had told Beomgyu. As the garments came off, one by one, Beomgyu admired them. The light colors of the fabric complimented him well, but the blue made his soul calm down. It was one of his favorite pieces, and the maids knew that, if the way they handled the cloth was any indication. 

Their Manor was a luxurious one, there was no doubt about it. Being the First Family, and the Air Mages, made sure that their coffers were always full, their servants cared for, and their house was respectable. The servants they employed were trained and tested for their loyalty, they didn't ask questions, they didn't do anything that was unseemly, and Beomgyu was used to their near invisibility. Which was why, when one of them stopped him in the foyer, a few steps away from Soobin, he was shocked. He was rendered speechless when all he got for this trespass was a quick, whispered warning of staying alert and trusting no one.

The servant was gone faster than Beomgyu could question anything, and Soobin was looking at him in confusion now. Should he call them back? He wondered, but he knew that it would be a foolish move. Their servants were known for their loyalty and their work. If someone was brave enough to break protocol like this, then it must be for something important. Beomgyu didn't call them back, he didn't raise any awareness, and didn't say anything about what the servant had whispered in his ears. He dismissed Soobin's concerns and walked towards where he knew his mother was.

His mother was in the sitting room, doing something or the other with her embroidery, and she looked up the moment Beomgyu and Soobin entered the room. She smiled, always the graceful and polite host, and her hazel eyes were lit up in the afternoon sun. Beomgyu returned her smile, rushing to her and dropping on his knees to kiss her cheeks. "Good afternoon, you're looking well, today," he said, pleased to see how radiant she looked.

Minjun laughed, "Don't I look good every day?"

"Of course you do, Mother, you look radiant every day," he teased. "I'm sorry I couldn't see you before leaving today, we were in a rush and simply didn't have the time to sit and eat with you."

She hummed, taking his hands in hers, "It's alright, my darling, you're here now, and with a guest too. We can eat now, if you want to, or we can wait for your father to return. What do you say, boys? Soobin, would you like to eat something now?"

Soobin was startled at being addressed so suddenly, but he laughed it off. "No, no, My Lady, I'd rather that Beomgyu has something to eat first. I'm just here to keep him company until My Lord returns."

"Of course, come then, Beomgyu. I'm sure the cooks have something for you." She didn't even give him a chance to respond before getting up and pulling him out of the room and towards the kitchens, her grip on his hand was tight. Soobin laughed behind them, but didn't follow along, knowing how his mother tended to be about taking care of Beomgyu. 

As she walked, Beomgyu noticed that something was different. There was ozone in the air. His mother led them downstairs with unhurried steps, but there was still an urgency to her. Her shoulders were tense, and high. On her waist hung her dagger, it was a pretty thing, but Beomgyu noticed that she wore her plain robes, not her other, more extravagant ones. These robes were the ones she wore when she was fighting. Usually, she was smiling, unhurried, asking him about what had happened, and Beomgyu searched for that familiar sight. 

A pit of anxiety rose in his stomach when he saw no signs of his happy, relaxed mother. His mother, the beautiful Lady of Water, Kim Minjun, was a ball of anxiousness and worry. Her features had hardened into something dark, there were lines of stress over her face that she typically tried to hide, though today, for some reason, the Lady seemed to have aged by a decade. “What's wrong, Mother?” Beomgyu couldn't help but ask. He knew that she wouldn't give him a straight answer, that she would keep shut and keep her gaze fixed and not let a word of caution or knowledge escape her lips.

Minjun's grip on his hand hurt. Beomgyu ignored it, but he asked again, as she led them down some dark corridors that were not the path to the kitchens. He kept asking her questions, thinking quickly about what could have caused this“Mother, will you tell me what's wrong? What's happening? Is it because of what happened in the court today? Is it why father had to stay back with the king? Mother, will you please tell me!”

“Stop talking!” she nearly yelled. Minjun never raised her voice, it was unseemly, but this outburst left Beomgyu gaping. She never yelled at him. 

“What do you mean stop talking?” he hissed at her, equal amounts of venom in his voice. He hoped that could cover how shaken up he was.

“I mean, stop talking , child!”

“I will when you tell me what's wrong! You've never done this before, mother, I don't understand what's happening. So, will you please just tell me?” his voice broke at the last few words, and that was enough to make his mother's edges soften. She looked at him with something swimming in her eyes, and in response, a well of panic in his stomach opened up. That wasn't the look of someone who thought that things would be alright.

No. It looked like his mother was looking at him for the last time, memorizing his face and hoping that he would remember her too. It was not the face of someone who had something to look forward to, another day to fight for. She looked broken and devastated, and it made Beomgyu ache . “Ma,” he whispered using the name for her he hadn't spoken since his childhood. Her breath stuttered, eyes wet as she looked at him. The grip on his hand tightened even more, though it wasn't painful anymore. The hurt on his hand distracted him from the one in his chest. “Ma, what's happening?”

She didn’t reply immediately. Instead, she led them to dark corridors that he knew led to a hidden exit in their Manor. Then, Minjun turned to look at him. They were steps away from the exit, and Beomgyu could make out the rough outline of the gate. He shivered, feeling the hair on the back of his neck stand up. 

A warning.

Minjun looked tragically sad, and before Beomgyu could ask anything, or say anything, she broke.

Terrifyingly, Minjun cried . She threw herself on him, body heaving from the force of her sobs, and her whole frame was shaking in his arms. She didn't say a word, she just cried. It wasn't the loud type of wailing, it was the horrifyingly, silent crying that seemed to chill his bones. He had never seen his mother cry. Not once. Not during anything, even in the worst of times, through the worst of days, Minjun remained calm and steadfast. She was as steady as the water she represented. She was the Lady of Water, she didn't bend or break in front of anyone, she was gentle in how she guided him, and she was strict in how she disciplined him. She was ruthless like the storms when she was protecting him.

Now, she was as despairing as the unknown depths that ships sank to. The thought of them, terrifying, and yet, they were unavoidable.

“Beomgyu, my son, my precious son, promise me something,” she said. Her voice was hoarse from her tears, and she didn't pull away from his embrace. She was savoring every moment, and Beomgyu found himself doing that too, even if he didn't know what for. The corridor was dark, and he wanted to see his mother, her dark hair, her beautiful face. His heart beat loudly in his chest, he wanted to immortalize every moment he had with her. So, with a quick flick of his wrist, he materialized a small ball of light in his palm, flicking it up in the air to act as a light source. Beomgyu pulled back from the embrace, gently cupping Minjun's face in his hands and he wiped her tears away. The way she always did for him when he was younger.

“Anything, Ma. Name it,” he said, eyes fond, and heart scared.

“Promise me that you'll always be safe. You must live, my son, whatever happens, whatever you must do. But you must live,” she was begging him, holding his hands tightly where they rested on her face. “I love you so much, my son. I have loved you since the moment I held you in my arms, and I'm so sorry that you have had to hide yourself in the past years. I'm sorry I couldn't be better for you, but I hope you never doubt my love for you. Your father and I will do anything and everything for you, okay? My child. My perfect son. I'm so sorry. Ma is so sorry.”

She didn't give him time to breathe. Pressing kisses to the back of his hands was enough to ground her, but it wasn't enough for Beomgyu. He hadn't gotten any answers, but he had more questions now. He wasn't sure, however, if Minjun was going to reply to any of them. She took deep breaths in, fortifying herself for whatever she needed to say next, and Beomgyu just watched. He found himself memorizing every inch of her face, the way she was doing minutes before.

The way her eyes crinkled, the fine lines all over her face — the sign of a happy life. Her hair, long luscious, beautiful black hair that he had spent hours trying to braid, with her gentle fingers guiding him. Her eyes were always so full of life, but now were filled with sadness and tragedy. Her mouth, that had always had a quick word of affection for him. His mother who is always with him, her hands in his, warm, comforting, grounding. There were calluses on her hand from the dagger she carried, one that she had taught him herself.

It was hers. Beomgyu knew that his grandfather had given it to her when she was a girl. His mother loved it, it was her most treasured possession, and she never left without it. It was always on her, and she took great care of it. Now, Minjun took the very same dagger from where it was tucked, and pressed it into his hands. “You're my legacy,” she said fiercely. There was no sign that his mother was crying merely minutes ago. No, she was back to being Kim Minjun, the fearful Lady of Water. “You are my everything, Beomgyu. No matter what happens, you will live, and you will survive, and you will be happy.”

Above them, Beomgyu could hear distant yelling. He turned around to look at the corridor, the way they came from, but Minjun forced him to keep his eyes on her. “Ma, what's wrong?”

He heard Soobin yell something, he sounded panicked.

His heartbeat picked up.

Thump. Thump. Matching with the sounds of footsteps above them. There was more yelling, and Beomgyu could feel his hands shaking.

thump. thump.

Minjun said, “You're going to run, Beomgyu. I'm sorry I couldn't protect you. But you know I love you right? You know I tried, right? Your father loves you, Beomgyu. With everything he has.”

“I, uh, I know that,” he stuttered. “I love you too, Ma, but what's happening?”

In his words, something in her seemed to lighten. Her face was younger now, and her eyes were happier. The sounds upstairs got louder. Beomgyu heard yelling, pained sounds, and clangs of metal on metal that he knew were swords.

People were dying, he realized. Soobin was upstairs. His father was upstairs. His heart stuttered. “Beomgyu,” Minjun said, warm, warm, warm , like she always was. She was looking at the light ball he had made, with so much fondness, so much love. She had never considered him less for his powers. She loved him, so simply, and so wholly, like a mother always does.

His eyes were burning, was there smoke? Or no. He was crying.

“Ma,” he said, tears readily collecting in his eyes.

“You're going to run, cub. Soobin will come down in a minute, you'll run straight to your grandmother's. She'll protect you, until word from Nyxoria comes. Beomgyu, you're going to have to make difficult choices now, but you'll make them, you'll do anything and everything to make sure you live. Okay?” Minjun begged. She was still holding the dagger against his hand, it felt like an oath.

Beomgyu made it easily. “Okay. I'll live, Ma. I'll live because you and father love me. I'll live because you want me to.”

Still, questions spun in his head. Nyxoria? Why that place? Their King was a beast, a barbarian who didn't care for anything. The people were just as brutish, so why were they waiting for a word from them? His thoughts were swimming, he was dizzy.

Upstairs, more people yelled out. He heard his father's voice somewhere in the chaos. His mother did too, because she winced, pain flitting across her beautiful face. “Take this corridor, you know the way out from here. There will be horses waiting for you outside, Beomgyu, run. Don't look back, don't doubt yourself.”

He nodded, eyes wide. She relinquished the hold on her dagger, kissing the handle of it once, and then kissing Beomgyu's cheek and his forehead. It was a blessing.

“Run, my child. I prayed that it wouldn't come to this, but it has. I'm sorry I couldn't protect you more, that I won't be here for you anymore. But, I love you, my son, my cub. I love you, Ma loves you,” she whispered. “Now, run.”

The footsteps were coming closer, the yelling nearer to them. She pushed him away from her, but there was a smile on her face, and it was so sad that he couldn't breathe.

The door to the corridor slammed open. His mother drew a sword from thin air, using the water to form a blade, and wielded it in front of her. 

“It's me, my Lady!” Soobin's voice called out. Beomgyu looked at Minjun in panic, but she seemed calm, if not resolute. He waved his hand, the light shattering above and sending them into darkness again. “We need to leave immediately, it's not safe anymore.”

Minjun called out, guiding Soobin nearer to them. “We are here, child! Come closer.”

They waited for two long moments until Soobin finally appeared, panting and red from exertion. He didn't waste time, though. He ran straight to Beomgyu and gathered him in his arms, and Beomgyu let him. “My Lady, let's go. We can't stay here any longer.”

She shook her head, stepping closer to them and pressing one last kiss on Beomgyu's forehead. This was a prayer. She whispered something only for them to hear, and stepped back. She was crying openly, “Go. I won't leave my husband here. Go now, don't look back, and protect him, Choi Soobin. With your life, Choi Soobin, or forfeit it right now.”

Soobin nodded solemnly, knowing the odds and seriousness.

Thump, thump, beat his heart.

Thump , thump, the army marched.

“Run.”

And they did.

Soobin gripped Beomgyu in the same place Minjun had, and with a snap, Beomgyu pulled his hand away. He wanted to cherish her touch for as long as he could. From the second that Minjun gave her final command, the two of them were running. They ran as fast as they could for the rest of the way, their exit only a few more steps away. Behind them, Minjun made her last stand, and through it all, Beomgyu prayed that he would see his family again. His eyes burnt, his throat hurt, everything in him was screaming to go back to his family, to his mother.

If it was really a last stand, if he really would not see his mother again, let him run back and make his stand with her. He would die, gladly, as long as his mother lived. But he had promised to live, he couldn't dishonor her like that. He would not hurt her, wouldn't make her sacrifice be in vain. But, there was something he could do.

Cautiously, he stayed a few steps behind Soobin, they were nearly out of the Manor grounds now, the horses his mother mentioned must be out of the pastor area. There was still light out, and even if there wasn't, it was enough for Beomgyu to fashion two little birds, robins, out of it. He learned it some odd years ago, to make things, illusions out of his light. He even learned how to make them say little messages in his voice. Into the ears of the little robins, Beomgyu whispered his last goodbye, and his love for his parents, and then he set them free.

He didn't know if his father was alive, but if he was, maybe the bird would reach in time, and say his words. Maybe, his father would die without worrying. His mother was still in the corridor. She would protect their exit before making her way to his father, and there they would make their final stand. How horrifying. That his house, his home, was now going to be stained by his parent's blood. That is the place he grew up in, where every corner has a history, and where his parents are now going to take their last breath.

Beomgyu couldn't breathe. He turned back around to face Soobin, doing anything and everything to not look back, and to not hear the sound of swords and yelling.

There was a bag on Soobin that Beomgyu hadn't noticed before in their haste to leave, and he was carrying two swords from what Beomgyu could tell. They kept running, and soon enough, they were out of the Manor grounds and Beomgyu could see the horses his mother had mentioned. His lungs were burning now, and the sound of militia or whoever it was that had attacked them was coming closer. Soobin gripped him again, this time, Beomgyu let him, and pulled him near the ground, and behind some tree.

They crouched down, Soobin didn't tell him anything, so Beomgyu spread his senses out, and immediately felt the man that was hiding in the rooftops.

Archers.

Fuck.

They needed to be careful in open ground, but if they didn't hurry the chances of them killing their horses were high. “Soobin,” he whispered, “can't you use your prana to shield us?”

He gave him a panicked look, “What do you mean?”

“Raise the dust around the grounds to make it difficult for them to see, don't just do it around us, make sure it starts from the far corners of the grounds, and covers us completely.”

“I don't know, Beomie, it's too broad of a requirement. Maybe I can just make the grass grow taller? Create some trees?”

“That would immediately give us away. No, we need the dust in the air to provide cover, and then we can run for the horses.”

“Okay,” he said with confidence that Beomgyu didn't feel, “Okay we can do that. Get ready to run, though. We need to be quick.”

Beomgyu nodded, and rose from his crouched position to that of a runner. Soobin closed his eyes, and raised his arms around him to do his work. Beomgyu didn't know how Soobin's prana worked, but he could see the dirt rising around them, and from the way that the men scrabbled, Beomgyu could tell that it was getting in their eyes. He checked on Soobin, and seeing his eyes were still closed, he raised an arm, just slightly, and brought it down slowly, and around them the atmosphere darkened. Everything was dim, and with the dust rising from the ground, it was the best time to run.

He lightly shook Soobin out of his trance, nodding at him, and then they were off. They ran straight to the horses, the dust providing them with the perfect cover, and Beomgyu felt his heart in his throat when the unmistakable buzz of a sword whipped past him. It was difficult to leave behind everything because of someone who thought himself above the law.

Because who attacked them anyway? He still couldn't wrap his head around anything, the idea that his parents were about to die, that he had to run away, was mind-boggling. None of it made any sense. Beomgyu wanted to stop, to think, but as another arrow whipped past him, too close for comfort, he knew he didn't have that luxury. He pulled Soobin along with him, not wanting him to get hurt now that they were moments away from safety.

The horses were tied loosely to an outcropping, it was quick work to let them free and to climb on them. They were trained, but they weren't his nor Soobin's. Still, Beomgyu didn't think too much about it. He stirred the horses up, checked on Soobin to make sure he was okay. They nodded, a silent confirmation, and then they were off. Beomgyu had made this track thousands of times with his own horse. Every week, he would ride through the Manor grounds with his horse, circling the perimeter and exploring every place. No place in Astrape was too dangerous for Beomgyu. Every single time he rode through these grounds, he did it with confidence. No one could hurt him, there was no danger, especially not within the walls of his manor. But, now, he was running from the same Manor, with his head low so no one could see him wipe away his tears.

The well trodden path was dangerous because they didn't know who would be in their pursuit. Beomgyu nearly sobbed. His parents were gone, his house was no longer safe, the entire Manor was compromised, and his parents were gone.

How was he supposed to recover from that? How was he to survive, to live, knowing that his mother didn't survive? That his father couldn't even see him one last time?

He felt bile rise in his throat. Beomgyu couldn't do this, he couldn't live without his parents. And his grandmother, oh Spirits'. His grandmother must be devastated. What were they going to do? He had to reclaim his house first. Maybe the King would help, the King couldn't let his Prime Minister die like this. It would be treason, Beomgyu thought wildly. There should have been guards at the entrance of their Manor, too! Someone should have sounded the alarm. They should be rushing to the Astrape Hall, not to his grandmother’s!

They rode around the Manor entrance to lose whoever might be tailing them, and he looked out at his home one more time. Soobin had the dust screen up to provide cover, and he understood what Beomgyu wanted. He needed to see. Beomgyu felt fondness for Soobin, that he understood him even in dire moments like this. Beomgyu kept his eyes open, he needed to see his house one last time.

And there was his nightmare.

Standing in the middle of his courtyard were the King's forces. He could see his parents on the ground, in the center of the space, and guards and noblemen crowded them, watching his parents on their knees like cheap amusement. Beomgyu couldn't breathe. His parents kept their heads up, they were covered in blood and injuries, and he just wanted to run to them, he just wanted to hug them. He wanted them to be okay, and Beomgyu just wanted his parents.

He should call for the King, it was obvious that this was some rebellion. The King would never allow this. Yeonhwa was understanding, he was blessed with the Spirits, he had to be fair, he would never let this happen to his best Minister. To the Lady of Water. This had to be some fluke, this couldn't be happening to his parents.

And then, he saw King Yeonhwa walk from the destroyed gates of his Manor, carrying on him his family's sword that was engraved with their Crest. It was a showpiece. King Yeonhwa had the cruelest smirk on his face. He walked like a predator, a coward.

He stopped in front of Beomgyu's parents. From beside him, one of his generals, Kim Hajoon — Beomgyu used to play with him, in his childhood, his parents trusted him, he was a friend — handed him the Executioner's Sword. King Yeonhwa said something, and Beomgyu couldn't hear it, but he did see his mother spit on his face. The King's face turned into something dark, and in two flawless moves, he swung his sword.

Lying in the middle of the courtyard were his parent's severed heads.

While the crowd watched, and cheered.

His mother's beautiful dark hair splayed across the floor, her eyes open, lips twisted into a smirk, in a cruel imitation of who she once was.

Beomgyu couldn't watch anymore. He closed his eyes, and then, he didn't remember anything.

Chapter Text

Beomgyu's life was marked by a lot of before and after. Before he found out about his powers, after he was crowned as the Heir of Astrape, before he kissed Soobin, after Soobin broke his heart that one time.

Before his parents were alive, after his parents were brutally murdered by the King, and he had to run for his life.

It seemed almost mocking to wear the Air Crest on his chest now. It seemed too cruel to think of the King and remember him only as the kind figure who beheaded his parents in cold-blood.

What had Beomgyu done to deserve that? What had his parents done to deserve such a fate? Where they were held down by men who they called friends and family for their King, to whom they had devoted their lives, to kill them? It was unfair. It was the cruelest form of punishment and Beomgyu didn't even know what crime he was supposed to be repenting for.

In front of his eyes, all he could see was his mother's beautiful, luscious hair  matted with blood as it spilled from her body - her head lying a few steps away from her. His father, his prim and proper person, beautiful robes stained with blood and dirt, and Beomgyu realized with a jolt - his father was dragged from Hall of Astrape to their Manor.

Had he not been on horseback, Beomgyu would have thrown up.

He had lost consciousness moments after he had seen his parents die, and came back to himself screaming from a nightmare that was an echo of reality. Soobin was on the same horse as him. Beomgyu was leaning against him, he remembered. He could faintly recall Soobin pulling them to a stop, somewhere, Beomgyu didn't know where they were. He recalled Soobin drying his tears and holding him carefully as Beomgyu sobbed, and sobbed and sobbed.

His mother was gone.

His father was gone.

Why wasn't he with them? Why did this happen? There was no reason for him to be alive now that his parents were gone. Why couldn't they go back? Their bodies were still lying out in the courtyard. Beomgyu needed to give them their rights. He was their only son. How cruel was this world that Beomgyu couldn't say goodbye one last time?

His parents wouldn't be able to cross the Great River! They weren't sent off properly, surely he could just go back to give them their rites? To wrap them in white cloth, and bathe their body in their rivers? He could go back once, just once, he had to press a kiss to their foreheads, to whisper prayers and blessings so they could be at peace. He needed to put flowers on their bodies, white roses and lilies for their peace. Their bodies were lying cold and dead in the courtyard.

Beomgyu was their son, he had to take them to the Duha's Forest in the north, among the mountains, where they would be laid at rest. And Beomgyu had to tend to the trees and the flowers that would take root when they crossed the Great River. Beomgyu had to do it. Beomgyu was supposed to do it. He couldn't leave them in the courtyard! Yeonghwa would let him, and if he didn't, then let him kill Beomgyu too. Let Beomgyu's body lie beside his parents'. If they couldn't be at rest then neither should he.

What sort of son was he? Running away from his parents, like he deserved to live. He should be back there. His mother's dagger felt so heavy in his hand. How was he going to honor it? Honor her? Who was he, if not his parents' son? Who was he without them in this world? His mother was supposed to be with him when he married. His father was supposed to give him his blessing, and his sword. Who was going to do that now?

Who was he going to be now?

What was Beomgyu without his mother's love, and his father's guidance?

He was nothing. He couldn't even put them to rest.

Beomgyu realized, distantly, that he was still crying. The sounds escaping his throat were guttural. He couldn't have been the one making them. He couldn't be the one screaming. But his throat was hurting, and his eyes stung. His face was warm, and his hands were shaking, and they were still stopped at the side of the path, and Soobin was still holding him close.

"I'm sorry," Soobin said, and Beomgyu didn't know how to respond to that. Beomgyu looked at him, feeling surprised when he noticed tears staining Soobin's face. He reached out to touch, to wipe those tears away. But then remembered his mother's touch still on his skin and how he longed to preserve it.

"Why?" Beomgyu rasped.

"I couldn't stop them."

"Did you know? That this would happen?"

"We suspected," Soobin let his head hang lowly.

Beomgyu observed him. He couldn't bear to comfort Soobin right now. But he also knew the truth of the matter, or at least the truth of his parents' character. "You couldn't have done anything to stop it. They always said they would go fighting, in dignity. They tried at least. And I'll keep their dignity."

And the tears escaped his eyes again.

His parents always joked that Beomgyu wouldn't even cry at their Crossing, well. He'd be glad to prove them wrong.

Soobin didn't say anything else, letting Beomgyu grieve as much as he wanted.

"What happened, Soobin?" he asked finally, when he was sure the tears wouldn't choke him, and let the silence between them shatter. "Tell me what happened, please."

"I will, but this is not the place for it. We are one day away from your Grandmother's house, and we have to get there before they catch up with us."

"They?"

Soobin looked at him with something akin to pity, and then read out his death sentence. "The Vasilians, King’s men, Beomgyu. As of right now, you are a wanted man, for aiding your parents in high treason."

***

They traveled the rest of the way on separate horses. As much Beomgyu had appreciated the comfort Soobin gave him, he also couldn't help but recoil at the thought of his mother's touch washing away. The idea of anyone touching him was nauseating. Thankfully, Soobin seemed to understand, and he gave Beomgyu all the space he needed.

Beomgyu was listless, to say the least. Traveling by horseback had been one of his favorite past-times, but now they were fugitives, essentially. Running away from a crime that Beomgyu didn't even know he committed. Running away from his parents' bleeding bodies. If he was going to be killed, then Beomgyu hoped it would be for abandoning his parents.

That was the most unforgivable crime in his eyes. The only one he should repent for.

And yet. His mother's words rebounded in his head. The pleas and the commands that he must live. To never let anything happen to him. How would he meet his mother's eyes should he die right now? It was her dying wish. Even with those words, with that request, all Beomgyu could remember was the way blood pooled around her body.

Dying would be easier than having to live with that. The last memory he had of his mother, and it was stained with blood and acts of cowardice of other men.

His father hadn't even been able to look at him before he died. Beomgyu hadn't even heard his voice one last time. He hoped that his robins had reached them, invisible to everyone but them. He hoped they knew that Beomgyu loved them with all he had. He hoped they heard the words that they hadn't been able to say to him.

And what was Beomgyu going to say to his grandmother? What was next? What would happen after this journey? He knew that Beomgyu was supposed to go to Nyxoria, according to his mother. But why?

Everything around him was shrouded in mystery, in lies. Questions arose with every step he took, and no one was giving him answers. The most important question - Why? Why had Yeonghwa done this? Why had he killed Beomgyu's parents? Why did Soobin know that something was amiss and not Beomgyu? Why wouldn't Soobin answer him? Why were they on a run? Why were they supposed to go to Nyxoria?

Why? Why? Why?

And then, one question, in the darkest parts of his soul.

How was he going to kill Yeonghwa?

That question was going to stay with him. Beomgyu would avenge his parents. Whatever he had to do. His parents' would be brought to justice, and he would crush Yeonghwa's throat under the heel of his boot.

But first. Beomgyu had to be safe, and he had to reach his grandmother. So, he spurred on his horse, urging it to go faster. He felt the muscles under his hand, contracting, and expanding as they moved faster. Beside him, Soobin picked up pace as well. They were going at a reasonable speed before, but Beomgyu didn't have that patience in him. The sooner they reached his grandmother's house, the sooner he could have at least some answers.

The horses wouldn't tire out so soon. It was early evening, and they had been riding for at least two hours. Beomgyu remembered that there was an inn in the middle of the route, but that was on the main path. Beomgyu and Soobin were riding through the forest. They would have to set up a tent somewhere for the night. That was doable. They could let the horses rest for three hours, and then be on the move again.

He urged his horse faster.

They leaped over the stray roots, and logs. His horse was graceful, and Beomgyu was capable enough to not fall off and urged his horse to go faster still.

Wind whistled through his ears. Faintly, he could taste salt on his lips. He wondered if he was close to shore, before realizing that no, it was just his tears. He didn't do anything to stop them. Only Spirits knew when he would get the chance to mourn and grieve for his parents again.

Soobin was still behind him.

Would Soobin follow him to Nyxoria? Beomgyu hoped he might, but knew that Soobin still had a chance at living a normal life in Astrape. His parents would protect him. The King wouldn't hurt him. Whatever grudge Yeonghwa had been holding was seemingly limited to Beomgyu and his family, so Soobin could still live a happy life here. Besides, he hated Nyxoria.  He hated their Emperor Yeonjun, too. There was no way that Soobin would follow him to Nyxoria.

"Beomgyu!" he heard Soobin shout. "Beomgyu! Stop!"

Stop? Beomgyu frowned. They didn't have time to stop.

"Beomgyu, please stop! Beomgyu!"

Why?

"Please listen! Stop! Right now!"

Ahead of him, the path seemed to divide. Beomgyu could make out the faint horizon past it, above the trees.

"Beomgyu! Stop!"

Cliff. There was a cliff ahead, and Beomgyu was going too fast to stop. He pulled his reins still. His body moved with the momentum.

"Beomgyu!" Soobin screamed.

His horse wouldn't stop abruptly, and sure enough, it maintained the speed. The cliff was coming closer, Soobin was too far away to do anything with his prana. Beomgyu was going to fall off the cliff, unless he did something immediately.

Once more, he pulled his reins, this time to change their direction instead of pulling to a halt, and then let his prana move inside of him. There was light inside of him, and there was enough light out that Beomgyu could coalesce it into a solid, invisible wall without moving his hands. He let the prana inside of him reach out, mingling with the zorua he could feel in the earth, with the electric currents in the air.

He felt it come to a stand still. A wall solid enough to crash on.

Beomgyu pulled the reins. Behind him, Soobin yelled.

He crashed into the wall with a scream, letting it look like he fell off from the moment of pulling the reins. His horse neighed, stumbling down beside him and falling into a great heap.

Beomgyu was breathing heavily. He let the wall dissolve immediately, acting as if to check his injuries and his horse to make the ruse convincing. Soobin came to a stop beside him, frantic. Soobin was breathing just as heavily, his eyes were blown wide and he scampered off his horse. He came running towards Beomgyu. dropping down to his knees as if in great freight and checking everything about Beomgyu. His hands batted at Beomgyu's torn robes, and it took everything in Beomgyu to not push him away.

"I'm unharmed," he stated, but he still let Soobin check over him. "I'm really fine, Soobin, you can step back."

"Beomgyu," Soobin said, tearfully. "Please don't scare me like that ever again. You have no idea how horrifying it was to speed towards a cliff as if you were ready to -," he cut himself off with a choking sound. "No. I won't even speak of it. Just, never do that again."

"I give you my word," Beomgyu replied, raising his palm and letting it rest over Soobin's chest. His heart beat rhythmically, calmly.

Beomgyu withdrew his hand. "We should move again, I want to gain as much ground as possible before we have to rest for the night. We still have to cross the river, and reach Edeadre by tomorrow morning. How are we going to reach her island?"

"I have some coin to buy us fare from the shores. We can't go to the docks in Fulgora, but there are a few shipyards and harbors that sail from Raldin into the Halcyon Bay and towards the islands. I know of one captain that has a fixed ferry for farmers and merchants that goes to and from Raldin to Edeadre," Soobin answered. "Don't worry, Beomgyu, we'll survive this."

Beomgyu couldn't do much besides nod his head. He tried to draw comfort from Soobin's words, tried to think that yes, he might still live to see the light of the next sun, except, what good was it when he wouldn't enjoy it with his parents?

It was so unfair, Beomgyu wanted to scream. Embarrassingly enough, his breath hitched. Beomgyu had always known how unfair this world was. How cruel everything was. From the moment he had taken his first breath, to when he had presented his powers. Beomgyu knew that nothing in this world would go according to what he wanted. But never in his wildest dreams did he think that his parents would have been taken from him.

Soobin looked at him so cautiously, and Beomgyu couldn't meet that gaze. He turned around, hoping that Soobin wouldn't question too much, and when he was sure he wouldn't burst into tears, Beomgyu asked, "Should we not move through the mountains?"

"How are you planning on crossing the valleys through Duha's Forest? You know it is not safe to venture there, and besides, the King would have sent his guards at the check posts."

"And how will we cross the bridge? Raldin has no other point of entrance, and we cannot just breeze through the bridge," Beomgyu challenged. "Either we find a way into  a ship or a ferry from here to Edeadre, or we risk capture by guards."

"We can pass the bridge," Soobin said confidently. "I'm friends with some of the local molnyas there, the watch will let us pass."

"And if they don't?"

"They will."

"How can you be so sure? If we get caught - if I get caught - I will die. There is no other chance for me."

"You've trusted me so far, Beomgyu, trust me to get you out of here too. I think, for now, we should set up a camp, and rest. It won't do good for us to travel when you were so nearly hurt," Soobin suggested. He guided Beomgyu up, one hand resting on his elbow and the other on his lower back.

"I'm fine, Soobin," he muttered, snatching away his arm and walking towards the open bit of land. He surveyed the place, there was no water nearby, it would be a poor place to set up a tent at. And there was no coverage, they might become animal prey before Yeonghwa's men ever got to them. "Soobin," he called out, a bit of frown on his face. "How do you know that there are men after us?"

"I saw them follow us when we ran from your home. We lost them soon after, and by the time we were on the open road we weren't being chased. But, I would not leave this to chance."

That wasn't quite right. Beomgyu, as devastated and shocked as he was, he hadn't noticed any men following them, even in his home. They had escaped without too much difficulty from the Manor, and after what Soobin had done with the dust and the earth, there hadn't been enough visibility for anyone to have followed them. "Huh," Beomgyu voiced. "If you say so."

He heard Soobin sigh, before he said, "Let's set up a tent, Beomgyu. It's not quite nightfall yet, but we want to be safe."

"We leave at first light," Beomgyu commanded, turning around and marching back to Soobin. "We leave immediately. I'd rather have us leave before first light if I wasn't worried about more cliffs and the like."

"I understand that you are eager, but first light is far too early, there won't be crowds, we can't hide from the King's watch."

"If we need to cross the bridge, I would rather do it when the guards might be too tired or to -"

"Are you hearing yourself?" Soobin scoffed. "We can leave at first light, but we are crossing that bridge near high sun. I want to get out of here alive. The ferry won't leave the docks until dusk, we have time to get there. You will be in your grandmother's house by nightfall tomorrow."

Beomgyu shook his head. That was too late. They were only a day's worth of travel away from her, and Beomgyu wanted to get there faster. A ferry might be dangerous, people might see him, and the common people wouldn't know his face, but they could still tell the King's watch where he had gone. It was too dangerous. He did not like that he had no other choice but to follow Soobin's word, and even then, he didn't trust Soobin's word.

How could he? When Soobin's heart beat steadily under his hand just a few moments ago? When Soobin knew details and information about Beomgyu's parents death that he still wouldn't share with him? None of it sat right with Beomgyu, but he had no other choice.

No. Beomgyu reminded himself. That wasn't fair to Soobin either. Soobin was just looking out for Beomgyu, following his mother's last orders. Soobin didn't have to come all this way with Beomgyu, he didn't have to endanger his own life, but Soobin did. He was putting his own life on the line, his own future to protect Beomgyu. And that spoke more than anything else. "Okay," he said, letting out a deep breath and hoping that it might center him. "We leave at first light, we cross the bridge under high sun."

"Good. Let's rest for the night. We should move a bit downhill, find some water, and some shelter." Soobin didn't give him the chance to reply, he started walking downwards by himself, guiding his horse by the reins to follow. Beomgyu waited for another moment before doing the same. His horse, having taken a bad fall, was a bit skittish to move so quickly, but Beomgyu settled him as fast as he could.

They walked silently, Beomgyu letting himself get lost in nature, the slight light filtering through the trees gave it all a mystical air. Beomgyu stayed alert as best as he could, letting his senses spread out, letting the light in the air to act as his guards. It informed him of the little critters in the trees, the birds and their nests. There was no one close to them in the forest for miles, only Soobin ahead of him. Beomgyu could see the shape of his shoulders, his hand swaying by his side as he walked on.

Beomgyu could make out the trees, the rise and fall of the ground he walked on. Light was everywhere, because darkness couldn't exist without light. Even in the abyss, there was matter, there was something for Beomgyu to hold on to and fashion it into something resembling light. As Soobin walked ahead of him in the rapidly dimming forest, Beomgyu couldn't help but create a little butterfly.

It was transparent, a beautiful swallowtail that was visible only to his eyes. He set the butterfly forth, and it landed softly on Soobin's shoulder. It would act as a little guardian, and it made Beomgyu smile. This was a token of his affection, like the rose was of Soobin's.

A little while later, they came across a stream. It was enough for them to splash their faces, and fill a singular flask of water that Soobin was carrying with him. They'll walk along the stream during the morning and hopefully reach the river soon enough. For now, resting in the clearing a few paces away from the stream was all that they could do. Beomgyu looked around the place, there were a few stray twigs and branches, and the stream looked as if it might get visitors during the night.

Beomgyu tied his horse to a tree, and walked towards Soobin. "Can you set up a perimeter? Grass or shrubs to hide us, and give us cover?"

There was no doubt that Beomgyu would add his own protections, but it would be better if Soobin did too. "I can," Soobin said, and set his things down. First, though, he created a few twigs from the ground, and created firewood out of the leaves and timber lying around. "Set up a fire, I'll create some sort of protection."

Beomgyu nodded and set to work. They worked side to side, as they often had. Beomgyu had some experience with hikes and camps like this. His father was fond of nature, and he often used to take Beomgyu with him whenever he retreated into the Golden Peak valleys. Setting up the fire brought back memories, and Beomgyu stared into the ember flames, and wished to become one with them.

Around him, the earth changed shape, and he broke out of his reverie to see a little cover around them made entirely of shrubbery, and trees. Beomgyu added his own prana to it, letting it twist in the air to cover the open spots and to hide their presence from any unwanted eyes.

"I'm tired," Beomgyu announced, back to staring at the flames. "I am going to rest my eyes, I hope that is alright."

Soobin turned to look at him. "Do you not want to eat anything?"

Beomgyu's mouth tasted like ash, and he said no. He would sleep, he would wake up, and they would head towards Edeadre where his grandmother was waiting for him. Soobin didn't ask him again, but he did take out a blanket from the bag he was carrying. "I only had the sense to take one, you can take it if you wish."

"I'll be fine, thank you."

Soobin's sigh held a thousand unspoken words, and Beomgyu didn't know how to reply to any of them. He laid down, turned his face away from Soobin, his back to the fire, and closed his eyes, hoping that sleep might come easily.

***

Sleep didn't come to Beomgyu at all. Though it was a blessing, for every time he closed his eyes all he could see was his parents' lifeless bodies. Sometimes it was him holding that blade, sometimes it was him lying on the ground. It was torturous. Beomgyu laid there, awake, staring at the night sky and hoping that this would all end soon. Even if it ended in his death, he wouldn't mind.

"Beomgyu," he heard Soobin say. Soobin had laid down a few hours ago, and it seemed sleep was in neither of their stars tonight.

"Soobin," he hummed. Turning back to look at Soobin, only to find him gazing at him with such tenderness. This was the man he had fallen in love with.

"What are we doing?" Soobin sighed.

"I should be asking you that," Beomgyu laughed bitterly. "What are we doing here? Running away from Yeonghwa's men after he killed my family."

There was silence after that, and Beomgyu looked at the stars again, the pain in Soobin's eyes wasn't something he could see. Maybe the stars would be kind enough to guide him.

"We'll be okay, you know," Soobin said, breaking the silence again. "We will be, really," he insisted when Beomgyu scoffed. "It will be difficult, but one day you'll be okay, and you'll think of your parents with a smile."

"I hope so. That day just seems so far away."

"It'll happen soon, Beomgyu, have faith in yourself," Soobin consoled him. Then, Beomgyu heard a little rustling, and Soobin laid down beside him on the ground, bringing the blanket with him. He had a kind smile on his face, his dimples poking out. He gazed at Beomgyu so softly, and intertwined their hands together. "I love you," he said, and Beomgyu broke into a small smile.

"I love you, too."

Soobin didn't say anything else. He leaned closer, and closer, until there was no space between them and their breath mixed together. Beomgyu knew where this was going, and he really did want to move away from Soobin. But he couldn't get himself to respond. He couldn't seem to breathe, his legs were frozen, he was stuck. And Soobin leaned down, his lips brushed over Beomgyu's and all Beomgyu wanted to do was cry.

He didn't want the touch of anyone on him. He wanted to breathe, and he wanted to sit far away from Soobin's warmth, which was comforting less than a moment ago, but now seemed to suffocate him. Beomgyu couldn't move. He couldn't move his hands, he couldn't remove Soobin's hold on him. He couldn't move and he needed to move.

He needed to move, he couldn't do this. He didn't want anyone to touch him, so why couldn't he move? Spirits, let him move. He was panicking. His hands were frozen, his legs wouldn't work, he couldn't breathe. In the center of his chest, he felt his prana take a hold. He felt it move and gather in a circle of pure panic.

Soobin pressed another kiss.

The mass of prana burst from his chest and pushed Soobin away, leaving Beomgyu scrambling.

"I'm sorry," he gasped, trying to find a way to get air into his lungs. "I'm sorry, I don't know what happened."

"Was that?" Soobin asked, eyes wide in shock as he got up from where he had been pushed to. Beomgyu couldn’t tell if the surprise was of the good kind or the bad kind. "Was that prana Beomgyu? Did you finally present?"

"No, I don't think so," Beomgyu said, hugging himself to stop the shaking. "I think it was just panic. Don't touch me again, please. All I can imagine are my mother's hands," he begged, letting a few tears escape to distract Soobin, who thankfully looked concerned and nodded in easy agreement.

"I think that was enough excitement, try to get some rest. We leave in a few hours," he suggested. And with one last gentle smile went to lay down on his previous spot, giving Beomgyu respite and the much-needed calm.

Only a few hours more, and Beomgyu would be in Edeadre, and they would be safe. Just a little more.

First light came to them with the sounds of birds. Beomgyu seemed to have fallen asleep propped against a tree from last night. Too far gone in his thoughts to have made his way back to where he was last night. He looked around. Dawn had just broken, and the place looked ethereal under the soft glow of the sun. The branches swayed lightly, there was slight mist covering the plants and the leaves. A low fog made the air refreshing and crisp.

Beomgyu came to himself in slow blinks, and slower breaths. His eyes took a moment to adjust to where he was, and then, he felt the deep wave of grief crash over him. A tidal tsunami of emotions that he had no way of escaping. His breath caught in his throat.

His parents were gone.

It was a whole day since his parents died, and it felt like he'd been living with this unimaginable pain for this whole life. Every single memory of his parents was tinged with sadness. Everywhere he looked, he found their presence. He could not escape from their ghosts, and he did not want to.

Grief was such a funny thing. It was love, and it was a burden. It was the only thing one had for someone, and it was the boulder over their shoulder. It pushed them down, it made them continue the climb. There was so much pain in grief, and yet, grieving was a privilege.

To mourn the dead was a celebration, and yet, it was a hardship. A struggle. Who was going to remind Beomgyu to breathe when things got too difficult?

Who was going to wrap the white cloth around his parents' bodies?

How was Beomgyu ever going to look at the sunset and smile again?

Pain. Pain. Pain.

Grief was nothing but pain.

The rising sun in the East broke him out of his thoughts. Soon, it will light up the peaks where Astrape Hall was, giving them their name - Golden Peaks. If Beomgyu were to climb these trees, he'd see the faint outlines of other mountains on the horizon. The same ranges as the Golden Peaks, but something about them, maybe their snow capped tips, or maybe the zorua that ran through them, gave them a silver appearance. A misty, ghost-like silver that made people call them Silver Peaks.

Lastly, on Raldin, a few lone mountains, not completely cut off from the Silver Peaks, but not completely a part of them either, sat magnificently. They always had clouds surrounding them, and they were covered all year round with snow. They were the most magnificent sight to Beomgyu, they always had been. The locals called them White Citadels, because of how grand they were. The royals called them Peace Peaks, but Beomgyu had never liked that name.

The sun broke through a little more, the birds chirped their songs louder. It was first light, and they needed to leave.

Beomgyu pulled down the shields he had placed last night, not needing more than a thought and a deep breath to accomplish his task, and then set out to wake Soobin. Their horses had rested all night, and were grazing peacefully on the grass that Soobin had thoughtfully grown for them.

They would be plenty nourished and rested for the last leg of their trip.

"Soobin," Beomgyu whispered. He knelt down beside him, and nudged him gently. "Soobin, wake up. We have to leave."

Soobin didn't stir. Beomgyu felt a deep flash of annoyance that he was quick to push away, and he tried again, this time a bit louder. "Soobin, wake up."

"Beomgyu?"

"Of course. Come on, we need to hurry. We don't want anyone to catch up to us," Beomgyu said. Soobin groaned in reply, but thankfully he got up. Beomgyu didn't say anything else, he got up, and walked towards the stream, washing his face, and drinking something before they had to run again.

"Beomgyu, you need to eat something," Soobin mumbled, coming beside Beomgyu after stumbling a little He was still half-asleep, but thankfully seemed more alert once he also washed his face. "You didn't eat anything yesterday, at least have something."

The thought of eating anything made his stomach roll. But he nodded. If he died from starvation before reaching Edeadre, his grandmother would be displeased. His hesitant nod was seemingly enough for Soobin, who grinned happily and pulled out an apple from his bag. He gave it to Beomgyu, who tentatively took a bite, and immediately wanted to throw it out.

There was nothing wrong with the fruit itself. The apple was red, it looked fine, but Beomgyu just couldn't eat anything. His stomach twisted in itself, but still, he tried. He forced himself to swallow the bite, and then to take another. Beomgyu somehow made himself eat half the apple, before he gave up completely. "I can't," he whispered, his voice hoarse.

"It's okay," Soobin assured him. He took the apple easily from Beomgyu, and threw it away towards the horses, who thankfully finished it. "We have more, don't worry," he soothed him. "Besides, we'll be at Edeadre soon enough. Let's just make our way there now."

Beomgyu nodded, and he went to collect his horse, Soobin doing the same. He lingered in the clearing for a moment. Taking in how beautiful it was, and then hating the Spirits for it. How could anything be beautiful after his parents were gone? To Beomgyu, his whole world seemed to have stopped yesterday, at the moment the sword met his parents' neck. And yet, the sun rose one more time. The world turned one more time.

The Great River wouldn't stop for Beomgyu. Nothing would. So, he needed to walk with it, too, or be left behind.

"Are you ready?" Soobin asked, voice full of concern.

Beomgyu nodded. He mounted his horse in one swift motion, and then they were off.

They rode as fast as they could towards the Fulmina Bridge. It was the only way of reaching Raldin, unless he went through the mountains or got a boat to ferry them across the waters of Fulmina River. The river, while narrower than the Duha River, carried currents straight from Peaks, and merged with Duha River to join the ocean. There was nothing to connect their capital, Fulgora to Duha's Forest, or even Raldin, to Duha's Forest.

The forest was sacred and solitary. They went there for the last rites of their loved ones, and they respected it from a distance. It was separated by two rivers, the Fulmina and Duha River on its either ends, giving it a triangular shape. Many books said that the shape of the land was the reason why it was so rich in zorua, the natural energy that seemed to give them the gift of their powers.

No one knew how they got their powers after the Guardians first blessed them. The first five families were blessed with the original powers, that is true, but after that, the whole kingdom was populated with mages. Everyone had prana running through their veins. Maybe it was because zorua, the energy that laid underneath the earth, was so present back then. Everyone interacted with the zorua, and in turn, the zorua manifested inside of them as prana.

But as zorua depleted, like how gold would, or azulav does, the mages in their kingdom decreased too. Until only the Five Families continued to have prana in their veins from the blessing and generations of carefully training themselves. The stronger the person, the more prana they had, and in turn, they had more power. The intensity behind their elements was that much stronger.

Everyone thought that Beomgyu was born without prana in his veins. That he had the same affliction the rest of the kingdom did, when in reality, Beomgyu had more prana than any of them combined –  than Yeonghwa himself. Once his parents had declared that he hadn't presented, hadn't shown any manifestation of his power by the age of ten, the rest of the court had never bothered to check for themselves. Even the King believed that Beomgyu was a defect. A royal born with no prana to call his own.

It had been stupidly easy to conceal Beomgyu's power, using his prana itself. Beomgyu used to think it was ironic when he had grown up. His parents used to laugh alongside him. His grandmother would visit him every summer, and bring with her different ways to train his power.

He might have hidden from the world, but in his house, he was a loved, powerful, son. His parents knew that training him and his powers was beneficial, and that was the one thing Beomgyu had always found comfort in. He did not care for politics, he had never cared past the people he would rule. He certainly didn't care for any power. But he cared about not taking his prana for granted. He trained meticulously, he trained to defend himself and sometimes, to protect himself.

Though Beomgyu had never thought he would ever have to use his prana to harm anyone, that had changed on one eventful trip to one of the islands called, Blackened Mines. It was the place where people would first time for azulav, and the mines had later burned down giving it its current name. It was a trip that still left him shaking, the ghost he had created there would never leave him behind. Beomgyu wondered if what happened to his parents a day ago was revenge taken by the ghost.

If it was, Beomgyu would bring the ghost back to life and then kill it all over again.

He shook his head, pulling himself out of his reverie. They were fast approaching the bridge, and Beomgyu didn't want to get caught by the Vasilians or by the Molnya on duty here. It still seemed surreal to him that the kingdom's finest warriors, the Vasilians, were after him. They worked only for the King. They answered to no one else, and they were the most ruthless force in their kingdom.

And they were after me , Beomgyu thought, deliriously. All they needed to do was add the Vulgatians in the mix, and Beomgyu would be three for three.

The kingdom's finest warriors, the kingdom's bloodthirsty army, and the local forces that protected the people. All out to get Beomgyu.

A day ago, Beomgyu had been the Heir to Astrape. He held those men under his command. He had deputized some of those men. Kim Hajoon had been a friend to his family all his childhood, and his son, Kim Minsoo, was a soldier in their army, and Beomgyu had written his letter of recommendation to his commanding officer. It was surreal. Beomgyu had played with Minsoo. Beomgyu was friends with the Vasilians.

And they were all out to kill him.

Fuck.

Beomgyu urged his horse faster, and soon enough, they broke into the open roads. It was early morning, there weren't many people out in the markets. Some would be heading to do their daily service to the Spirits. Some would be heading to work in their fields, or in the markets. The Molnya's here would be coming back from their night duties, and they must have already been informed to capture Beomgyu.

If they sped here they would draw notice. It seemed Soobin had the same idea, when his horse slowed down, and Beomgyu made his horse do the same. Soobin trotted over, a charming smile on his face. "We are less than an hour away from the bridge, do you want to go now, or rest?"

"Now," the answer came easy. They had wasted sunlight last evening as well, Beomgyu didn't want to do so again.

Soobin nodded, and then he moved forward, Beomgyu began following him. Consciously, Beomgyu kept his head down, and made the light distort his features just so. Anybody who looked at him wouldn't be able to make out his features, they wouldn't have any idea as to how he looked, and they wouldn't be able to answer anyone either about a person matching his description.

He would have done the same for Soobin had he been able to explain it away. They walked on slowly towards the bridge making sure to not draw attention. Plenty of people made their way to Raldin early in the morning, but today, there was a buzz in the air. Beomgyu overheard townspeople speak of the events that happened yesterday. How the King had refused to take an audience today, reeling from the treason his second-in-command had committed.

The King was heartbroken, having to kill his oldest friend and his wife. He was so disheartened to learn that their son, Choi Beomgyu, the Heir of Astrape, was involved in those schemes. The King just wanted to ask why, and he wanted to bring justice.

The King was so kind to offer Beomgyu pardon should he surrender. And wasn't it such a shock that their prince had done something like this? What was the Prince lacking? What was their Prime Minister thinking? The First Family was forever ruined now. How would the other families fill in the void created by their deaths?

Kang Eunha was so brave for stepping up to the mantle of Heir. She was so unfortunate to have been born in the Second Family. Kang Eunha was always more of a princess, more of a royal than Choi Beomgyu.

"Beomie," Soobin called out.

"Yes?" Beomgyu said, coming up beside him. And there in front of him, was the Fulmina Bridge.

After this, crossing Raldin would be easy. Raldin was the farmers' land, it had its markets and shops, but its vast fields were covered by farmlands, and green pastures. It was very soothing for the mind, and it was easy to cross. The Vasilians weren't welcomed in Raldin, after the violence they had committed ten summers ago. The people were friendly, but they hated the molnyas too.

Yeonghwa often got complaints from the farmers in Raldin about how much the molnyas abused their powers and authority, and ultimately, he had removed most of the forces from Raldin and placed them all over the islands. It had made the farmers very happy, and in turn, Yeonghwa was spared from their complaints in every session.

All of that meant that Beomgyu and Soobin could speed along the shoreline in Raldin to reach the docks by high sun. The route was well-traveled, and it always saw rushing travelers trying to get on the last ferry, or the first boat of the day.

There was a chance that Yeonghwa would send patrols here, but the Raldinians wouldn't welcome them at all. They wouldn't answer to the molnyas, and they would outright shun the Vasilians. Beomgyu thanked past Yeonghwa for his arrogance, it gave him the perfect opportunity to run away. The only actual concern was of the shipyards being monitored, and his grandmother's house being compromised. But Kim Haejun was a strong woman, and she had made it perfectly clear that any courtier who came to her house wouldn't leave alive. Even Yeonghwa bowed before the force that was Kim Haejun.

Once they reach there, Kim Haejun would protect them with just her reputation. And after that, Beomgyu knew that he would be running to Nyxoria. He didn’t even want to think about how difficult it would be to cross the Bay without being caught. But hopefully, his grandmother would have an answer to it.

Nyxoria was only two days' travel by ship, and it still seemed so far away. It was difficult to think about how quickly time seemed to be passing. Those few moments of his parents murder at that time had seemed to move like molasses. But everything after that was a blur of memories too fast for him to process. He didn’t recall traveling to the open roads, didn’t recall how they left behind the Vasilians. Even the moment in the woods last night seemed too far away.

The bridge in front of them wasn’t grand. It was a stone archway that served its purpose of connecting two pieces of land together. Maybe because there had been a lack of mages by the time it was built, this bridge didn’t hold a candle to the Castle or to the Manors. Beomgyu knew there were inscriptions on the wall, names of everyone who had worked on this bridge carved out. But that was the only interesting piece of information about it.

“Are you ready?” Soobin asked. He seemed to be asking a variant of that question far too often. But then it had only been a day since his parents died, maybe it was well intended. But Beomgyu had enough of it. He did not want Soobin's pity, when Soobin couldn't even give him a direct answer for why he knew that his parents would die.

"I am, let's go. We shouldn't dally any longer."

The sun wasn't quite so high in the sky, and to Beomgyu it was the perfect time to cross the bridge. He could spot a few molnyas checking the people and the cargo they carried, he could make out the way they checked everyone's faces against a piece of paper.

Had Yeonghwa already sent out the posters to apprehend him? Beomgyu didn't think that Yeonghwa would be so hasty about it. Still, Beomgyu's mirage in front of his face should be enough to get him through, but then he might have to explain to Soobin how he got through without any additional questioning.

They drew close to the guards, and Soobin slipped off his horse, and signalled Beomgyu to stay put. Soobin walked towards, and Beomgyu couldn’t hear him speak, but he saw his hands waving. His demeanor was friendly, and the guards seemed to recognize him too. They stayed there, in front of the gate, talking for a minute or two, before one of the molnya signalled him to get on the bridge. Soobin signalled him over, but placed a finger on his lip to ask Beomgyu to stay quiet.

Soobin hugged the molnyas goodbye, and around himself, Beomgyu could hear some of the locals scoffing, muttering something about fish and the shells. Beomgyu winced. They should get out of here fast.

Thankfully, Soobin realized that too. And the two of them got on the bridge and across in less than five minutes.

Thank the Spirits for the guidance, Beomgyu thought. There was no way it was that smooth, and he didn’t want to stay at the gate of the bridge and wonder which lucky star got him through. Soobin gave his greetings to the molnyas on the other side, and then with just a look exchanged the two of them were off again.

Had this journey been two days ago, Beomgyu would have been complaining relentlessly about the trip. He liked going to distant places, but he hated long travel. Sometimes, he would have made his caravan stop multiple times in an hour simply because of his comfort. Beomgyu wasn’t made to travel over horseback for two days in a row. He certainly wasn’t made to travel in secrecy.

But thankfully, their journey to Edeadre was coming to a close. Raldin was all shore lines and shipyards, and farmlands. Soobin rode ahead of him, leading the way to where they had to go. Beomgyu didn’t like the secrecy, but he understood the need for it. He rode silently, eyes fixed on the horizon and how he could make out the shoreline.

Edeadre was a small island off the coast of the bigger island, Elyria. His grandmother, Haejun, had settled there after Yeonghwa had come to power. His grandmother had grown with the old King, and she wanted to live out her life peacefully. When Yeonghwa had taken over, Haejun had stepped down to give her seat to Choi Insu, who had just married her daughter Kim Minjun. Which is how the political power moved from the Second Family, the Water Crest to the Air Crest - Beomgyu’s family. Eunha had always resented him for it, even if the action was made even before Beomgyu was born.

To Eunha and the Kang’s, Beomgyu’s father had stolen their rightful power and position. Well, they would be glad to have it back in their hands now.

Haejun had made the old King sign an agreement that she would never be called into court again, for as long as she lived. Haejun had earned herself complete immunity from the Crown and its wishes, and no one would dare violate it.

He couldn’t wait to get there as fast as he could. Whatever bit of rest he had gotten last night left him more exhausted this morning. The trip was also taking its toll. His grandmother’s house would be warm and comfortable. He could rest his eyes there for a few minutes without having to look over his shoulders.

Beomgyu spotted the dockyard before Soobin. He could make out a few ships getting ready to leave, and he heard a hawker’s voice yelling - “FERRY TO ELYRIA, FERRY TO ELYRIA! COME NOW! COME NOW!”

“Soobin!” Beomgyu called out. “Is that ours?”

Soobin slowed down, and yelled over the wind, “No! But our ferry is waiting on the docks at this harbor. Let’s head there!”

Beomgyu nodded and raced towards the harbor. He could hear Soobin behind him, the thudding of his horse as they maintained their speed. And there! Beomgyu spotted a simple boat waiting just off the docks. It was empty, there was no one else on it, and a lone captain was waiting for something by the stern of the boat. It would get them to Edeadre in a matter of two hours, and Beomgyu couldn’t help the little hope that blossomed in his heart.

“There!” Soobin said, pointing to the same Captain that Beomgyu had spotted.

They rushed towards him, and again Soobin asked Beomgyu to stay back.

Beomgyu looked around the harbor. It wasn't anything special, there was an array of boats lined, people were going in and out of them. It was a regular day for all of them. He spotted some families making their way to Raldin, a little boy who was talking loudly and happily about whatever he could see to his parents.

He spotted a little girl dashing around, she had something bundled up to her chest, and she looked a bit tired. She couldn't have been older than seven summers, and the way her black hair framed her face, made her look younger. Beomgyu wasn't going to do anything, but he did whisper a quick prayer to the Spirits to ask for her safety. And he knew, even then, it wouldn't be enough.

Creating another butterfly wasn't a hardship. Beomgyu watched the little blue butterfly flutter its wings and settle quietly on the girl's head. Keep her safe, Beomgyu thought, and then closed his eyes. They should be leaving soon, and Beomgyu couldn't watch the little girl anymore. Still, he stole one last look, and wasn't able to keep the shock off his face when he saw the girl staring back at him.

He should smile. It wasn't possible that the girl saw his butterfly, it was invisible. She might have prana in her, but it wouldn't be enough to see Beomgyu's creation. If he smiled at her, it would be less obvious that something was wrong. There was recognition in her eyes. Had she seen him before this? At one of the court discussions?

Somewhere he wasn't supposed to be?

The girl stared at him, and then slowly brought her hand up to pet the butterfly on her head. Beomgyu felt his eyes widen. She was going to reveal him. She was going to yell, and the molnyas would come, and they would take him to Yeonghwa. All of their work was for nothing. Beomgyu ruined it all because of one child.

She curtsied, only enough for him to see. She knew.

She knew.

It was all over.

And then, she whispered, and impossibly, Beomgyu heard it carry over the wind - "Thank you, Your Highness. Safe travels."

"Beomgyu!" Soobin yelled, breaking him out of the tense silence he had found himself. Beomgyu couldn't bring himself to care about people hearing his name. Not when the girl a few yards away from him clearly knew who he was. Not when she said thank you, and then ran off. Not when she could see Beomgyu's butterfly.

"Beomgyu, come on! We don't have time!" Soobin yelled again, frustrated, and finally, Beomgyu broke away from his thoughts, from the impossible. He looked behind, hoping to see another glimpse of the child, but she had run off. He didn't have it in him to bring her back, even now, all Beomgyu wanted was her safety.

Around him, the people murmured, but no one said anything. No one brought out any swords, no one yelled for the molnyas to come and take him away. Beomgyu reached Soobin. He saw the Captain pocket something, he saw Soobin nod at the Captain, and then he turned to Beomgyu and said, "Let's get on. We'll go directly to Edeadre, and there is enough room for the horses, too. We'll need them when we dock over there."

Beomgyu was shocked. He thought they'd sell the horses here, but apparently not. He could not deny, however, that he had grown a little attached to his horse. Beomgyu was even planning on naming it something. Calling it a horse all the time was getting tiring, but even if he named it something, Beomgyu would have to abandon it at Edeadre. Best not get too attached.

"It'll only take two hours until we reach Edeadre," the captain said. Beomgyu nodded in understanding, he felt strangely tired, and he didn't feel like conversing with anyone. He smiled politely at the captain, a stout man, and climbed aboard the ferry, guiding his horse along with him.

"You should rest," Soobin commented, his own horse following along with no trouble. They tied the reins to the supporting beams in the ferry, and sat down on the seats inside some type of the cabin.

"I will," Beomgyu replied, leaning completely against the wall, and letting his eyes fall shut. He couldn't sleep, but a fitful nap was better than nothing. He certainly did not want to pass out in front of Haejun, so getting some rest now wasn't a bad idea.

He heard the Captain making last calls and checks, but no one else boarded the ferry. It was just the three of them, and in less than fifteen minutes, they left the harbor. The gentle waves sloshed against the ferry, and Beomgyu felt himself move with the momentum. Soobin sat in front of him, and Beomgyu was uneasy.

Through it all, Beomgyu couldn't help but feel that this had been too easy. If it had been this easy to leave the mainland then why hadn't his parents attempted to flee? They had already known an attack was coming. His mother had been prepped for a fight, and yet, they hadn't left. Why? They could have at least warned Beomgyu.

If Soobin already knew, and from what he had gathered, his grandmother also knew, then why wasn't Beomgyu told anything? Was it because of his lack of interest in the court and its machinations? Was it because they didn't trust Beomgyu enough to trust him with these details?

His mother's dagger was still strapped to his waist. And Beomgyu still didn't know what to do with it.

Crossing Fulmina Bridge, getting past the molnyas, getting away from the Vasilians of all things, was easy. He had never once heard of the Vasilians failing a mission.

Was going to Edeadre a part of the plan? Was it a bait set up by Yeonghwa? Beomgyu knew that Haejun was untouchable, so why did it all feel like a trap that he was speeding towards?

Soobin had barely told him anything. While Beomgyu trusted Soobin, he also distrusted him. Because Soobin had known something about the attack. He was prepared to leave with a bag ready. He had warned his mother. Soobin knew something. Why hadn't Beomgyu been trusted with the same knowledge?

His prana burned under his skin. Was it because of the powers he had manifested? Was it because of something else? Would Beomgyu have come in between some grand scheme with his hidden prana?

Never in his life had Beomgyu hated the prana that ran through his veins. Even when he had to hide and lie to protect his identity. Even when he had to kill to protect himself. Beomgyu had never once felt disgust about the element he controlled. Now, however, he hated it. Hated the feeling of prana running inside of him. The way his veins twisted and turned and intertwined with the veins of prana. The way it coalesced in his chest.

If he concentrated, he could make it come up in his hands. A mass of pure prana that shone brightly. A cursed light guiding him.

It seemed fitting.

Beomgyu let his mind drift off. If it was a trap then he would handle it when the time came. There was no use in drowning in anxiety and the what-ifs. If Beomgyu was to die the minute he stepped onto Edeadre, then so be it. He'd deal with it with his head held up high.

There was no crown on his head, no metal weaved through his hair, but Beomgyu felt the phantom weight of it. He couldn't bow down, it wouldn't do to let his crown slip.

***

Reaching Edeadre, ultimately, was anticlimactic, and even then Beomgyu couldn't shake off the feeling of unease that settled against his bones. Something was wrong, he just couldn't point out what it was.

They unloaded the ferry, their horses came with them willingly. There was only one Harbor in the whole of Edeadre, Minjeong Harbor, named after one of their kings, and it was built by Haejun herself, when she had decided to put down roots on this island. Beomgyu had been here so often, he knew the structure of the building as well as he knew his own home.

The two of them didn't carry any luggage with them, aside from the bag on Soobin, and it took less than it had taken them to board. He thanked the Captain, and he saw Soobin slipping the man a bag of coins, probably for his service and for his silence. Beomgyu said nothing. He turned around to take on the island.

It was his home away from home. Haejun had beautifully maintained the place. There was lush green flora everywhere, and Beomgyu could feel some of the animals that dwelled here as well. The air was refreshing, and Haejun's house was less than thirty minutes from the docks. It was at the edge of the forest here, and it acted as a home to all of the wildlife too.

When he used to visit this place, Haejun always had some injured animal in her house, caring for it until it could go back in the wild. She had taught him a little, but it had never stuck with Beomgyu. He appreciated it all, though, the beauty of it, the kindness of it.

"How are you?" Soobin asked, yet again.

This time, there was a slight smile on Beomgyu's face as he answered, "Better. Let's go find my grandmother."

Soobin smiled, the dimples just making him look so charming. Before, Beomgyu would have poked one dimple and then pressed a kiss to it. Now, Beomgyu turned his head away, and mounted his horse, waiting for Soobin to do the same.

"We should hurry," Soobin commented. "Your grandmother must be waiting."

"Let's run," Beomgyu said. And then one more time, and hopefully for the last time for a while, they were off. Racing against the winds to get to Haejun. The feeling of unease in his stomach made him want to throw up, but he needed to see Haejun. His mother got her eyes from Haejun, she got her strength and her spine from Haejun.

He might see an echo of his mother in the way Haejun smiled and Beomgyu wouldn't be ashamed to cry in front of her. Haejun was his only living family now. The way his life had changed its course just yesterday wasn't something he had ever imagined. But if in Haejun he could find some lost comfort, he would take it.

The last bit of this journey should have taken them thirty minutes, but it took them twenty instead. They came upon her house, and she was waiting for them outside.

Beomgyu saw her, and he barely had his horse standing still before he was scampering off it, running to Haejun as fast as his body would allow. Her long hair, once black and now stained with gray, fell over her shoulders. She wore a simple robe, like always.

And her eyes.

They were his mother's eyes. And they were filled with tears like his mother's had been.

Beomgyu reached her, and held her, and felt his arms around him, and he saw her eyes again. Beomgyu was taller than her, and then, it didn't matter. He fell to his knees, and hid his face in her skirts. His breath hitching when he felt her arms trying to hold him up.

His mother's eyes were crying again.

So Beomgyu cried with them.

"Shh, my child, you are here now. Your mother wouldn't want to see you like this." Except her own voice broke when she mentioned Minjun.

"Nani," Beomgyu sobbed, "she's gone. She's gone."

"I know, my child."

"She's gone, why is she gone? They are both gone, nani, they won't come back."

He felt tear drops fall down his face, and oh, Haejun was crying too. "I know."

Beomgyu took a fortifying breath. He failed, but still he asked, "Tell me, nani, tell me everything."

When Haejun looked at him, past their tears, past their grief, he hoped she would see his parents' son. He was Choi Beomgyu, he refused to bow his head any longer.

"Oh, Beomgyu," she whispered. She gathered him in her arms and hugged him so close. All of Beomgyu's broken pieces and sharp edges smoothed over. This was the one touch he didn't mind. The only family he had, and he wanted to feel this weight on him forever. "My child, you've suffered."

"So have you," he said, voice hoarse from how much he had cried. Impossibly, they were still standing outside of the house, and Haejun noticed that too, when the curious animals peeked their heads from the trees.

"Let's go inside. We can talk freely here," she said, wiping away her tears, and Beomgyu's too. "Don't worry, it will be alright, I promise you."

Beomgyu nodded, and Haejun gave him a smile. It was filled with grief and sadness, but it was still his mother's smile.

"My Lady," Soobin said. Beomgyu startled a little when Soobin came to stand beside him, and it was a bit embarrassing to note that he had forgotten about Soobin's presence. "Thank you for hosting me."

"It's nothing worth gratitude," she said, eyes just as kind as they always have been. "You brought my grandson to me, I should thank you."

"No, please don't dishonor me like that," he replied in panic when Haejun went to bow towards Soobin. "Bringing Beomgyu here safely was my duty, please don't bow, My Lady, it is beneath you."

"Of that you are right," she chuckled, and Beomgyu felt his own lips curl into a smile. "But you did bring him here, and you have my gratitude for it. We should head inside, now that the formalities are over."

Beomgyu hummed, and he stayed close to his grandmother as they all went inside. Past the gardens, with a variety of herbs, and past the stone pathway. The door to Haejun's house was simple, like everything about this place. But Beomgyu could feel the prana thrumming through everything. The plants and the leaves vibrated with the energy, and there was an untold power laid in the very foundation of the house.

It was one of the reasons why Beomgyu loved coming here. The zorua here was so clean, so refreshing, it thrummed against his skin. Haejun's prana was laid down in every stone that made up this house, and it greeted him like kin. He was safe here. He was purified every time he came here and bathed in the waters here. His own prana had so much room to expand. Unlike in Fulgora, where everything was diluted.

This was his haven, and Soobin hadn't been here before, but he must be feeling the prana as well, if the way his eyes widened was any indication.

"You have a beautiful place, My Lady," he commented.

Haejun smiled, and her grip on Beomgyu's hand tightened. "It is my life's work. I had once hoped that Minjun and Insu would settle down here as well, when Beomgyu was crowned."

Oh.

Beomgyu looked away.

They are gone now. They wouldn't come here again. Haejun hadn't even said goodbye to them. The last time she saw them was months ago, during one of the festivals, and Beomgyu couldn't even remember which one. Haejun was going to bury her child. It was excessive cruelty that Beomgyu hadn't even been able to comprehend.

Inside, the house was just as simple, and charming in its simplicity. Haejun didn't have guests aside from her family, and for them, she saw no need for ceremony. There was a plain living room, with a table and four chairs. His parents used to sit to the right, and Beomgyu to the left. Haejun sat at the head of the table.

There was a kitchen, and there were two bedrooms. Whenever they came over, Beomgyu would share a room with his father, and then Minjun and Haejun would take the other room. It was simple. Here, they weren't the Prime Minister's family, they were just a family. Just some people who cared for each other, just some people who loved each other.

And only two people of that little family survived.

There were ghosts everywhere he turned.

Haejun sat them down at the table, and went to the kitchen to grab something. She came back out with fruits laid out on a platter and some glasses of water. Soobin grabbed the fruits the minute she set them down, and Beomgyu could only hope to eat something. He tried to eat the apple, but the ash in his mouth hadn't faded a bit. But in front of Haejun's hopeful eyes he had no choice, so he took a bite of the apples, and tried to eat some of the grapes.

It was only after he had forced himself to eat some more, that Haejun started talking. "I don't know much, Beomgyu," she said, voice steady. Her cheeks were tear stained and her eyes were red. Distantly, Beomgyu wondered if he looked any better. "Your father, Insu, had found something. He refused to tell anyone what it was, all I knew was that it was some pieces of information, and some evidence to go along with it. Insu locked it away in his study, and he never talked about it with me, or with Minjun."

"Insu was paranoid, though. And soon after he found whatever it was, he started talking about leaving Astrape, and going to Nyxoria. He was scared for your lives, and he made so many plans to get you and Minjun out to safety. He talked to many people in Nyxoria, and then Minjun found out. She knew whatever it was, was going to kill all of you. So, she and Insu planned together. And they told me to follow their plans to the letter should they die. That was it. That was what they told Soobin as well. That is the reason why you were able to leave the Manor alive."

"Did they know that Yeonghwa would kill them?" For a second he couldn't identify his own voice. It was drawn, it was silent.

"They were counting on it. They told me that they hid the information, and they wouldn't risk telling you anything, because knowledge meant certain death. They didn't tell me anything either, Beomgyu."

"So, that was it? Some information that they had to be killed for? And they didn't even tell anyone about it?" Beomgyu demanded. His parents had died for nothing?

Haejun sighed, "They did tell someone, or rather, they hid the information and told someone how to find it. Yeonghwa would purge all the families should he suspect them. Your parents were smart, Beomgyu. They chose a powerful ally."

"Who?"

"We'll receive word from him soon enough. And when that happens, I need you to promise me that you'll do what it takes to live."

And instantly, he was back in the tunnel, that narrow space, standing there with his mother crying, begging him to live, ordering him to live. No matter what happens, he must live. "What is it?"

"Your ally is in Nyxoria," she said, carefully, like she was testing him. "He is powerful, Beomgyu, and he will help us."

"What will he want in return?" This time, it was Soobin who asked this. Haejun didn't reply, she stared at Beomgyu until it clicked.

"Me," he said in horror. "He'll want me."

Soobin didn't keep his outrage in check, he snapped his neck to look at Beomgyu and said in complete disbelief. "What?"

"It's an arranged marriage," he replied. "Our ally wants me."

"That can't be it."

"Does he know?" Beomgyu demanded, staring straight into Haejun's soul. If whoever he was knew about what Beomgyu was hiding, then it would make sense. And if he didn't, then hiding himself wouldn't be too difficult. He ignored Soobin and his questions, they would have to wait for later.

"No," she said, calmly. "He knows you are the Heir, he wants you to win an alliance with Astrape."

"I'm worth nothing now," Beomgyu replied bitterly. "Doesn't he know that?"

"He doesn't think that. Look, my child, this is the only way for you to live safely. You'll be safe, and fine. You'll be far away from Yeonghwa. You can help our ally figure out what exactly Insu and Minjun had hidden. You'll be safe," she pressed.

Safety felt like a dream. Beomgyu had spent two days running from Vasilians, the elite guards. Just two days had been enough to fill him with paranoia.

Outside, the run rose high in the sky.

It's been 24 hours since his parents died.

"This is absurd," Soobin said, getting off his chair and pulling Beomgyu with him. "You want him to marry a total stranger in a barbaric land? For some information? That is insanity."

"Information for which my parents died," he heard himself say.

"Information worth nothing if you're not even going to be in Astrape! There has to be another way!"

"Worth nothing? How can you say that? My parents died! They are dead and gone and across the Great River!" he yelled. "How dare you say that they are worth nothing?"

Soobin looked at him, horrified. "Are you actually considering it?"

"Of course! My mother wanted me to live! If that means marrying some lord from Nyxoria, then fine! I'll do that. I'll do what it takes to bring my parents justice, and you can either stand by me as I do that, or you can leave, right now."

"Beomgyu, why are you doing this? What about us? What about everything we promised each other?"

He turned away. His grandmother had gotten up sometime in the middle of their argument. He couldn't blame her, he wanted to leave too. "What about us? You weren't even ready to marry me yesterday!"

"So you're just going to throw away everything we have?"

"I don't want to! I get no pleasure from it! But between my parents' wishes and my life? Yes."

"I can't believe you. I can't believe you'd just do this."

"I told you before Soobin, you have no idea of the things I'm capable of to protect myself." Beomgyu let those words hang in the air, and he left.

Left Soobin in the middle of the living room, left the ghosts that always followed him, and took with him the pain and the grief.

Would he just marry someone? Yes, he would. There was no question about it. Whoever it was had answers to his parents' death, and Beomgyu wanted to know. He needed to know what they had sacrificed their lives for.

He sat on the steps of his grandmother's house, knees tucked into his chest, and eyes trained at the sky.

He watched the birds take flight, he watched them come back. He watched the clouds, and the sun, and the stars. The way the sun sets on the horizon, the way the stars come to life. The world moved. It waited for no one. Beomgyu could learn to walk with the tide, or be swept away by it. He could drown in the tide, or swim in its currents until he reached safety.

There was little he wouldn't do to protect himself. His parents had made sure of it.

If it all meant that Beomgyu would marry someone, then fine. He could learn to live with it. In his heart, he felt the ache of his love for Soobin.

Soobin, Beomgyu's first love. His only love. Soobin was in every part of Beomgyu, and now he would have to leave him behind. It was another cruelty, something else that Yeonghwa had taken from him.

Beomgyu stayed on those steps for so long. Around him, darkness fell. It must have been hours later when Soobin came to him. The birds were all returning home, the nocturnal animals were all coming out of their nests. He wondered if they had families. If they felt grief and sadness and hope and despair. They were all such human emotions.

"I'll stand with you," Soobin whispered. "I always will."

He felt those words wash over him. An assurance, a certainty, a hope.

Maybe, he doesn't have to lose Soobin just yet. There was still time for them.

They stayed there, under the stars. No other words needed to be shared. They weren't going to let go of each other so soon, and Beomgyu was so grateful for that.

It must have been midnight when Haejun came to them. Her eyes were still rimmed red. She was mourning for her daughter, and her son-in-law. It should have never been this way. Seeing her, with her tears, and her mourning white donned on, Beomgyu felt his own resolve harden.

"We have word," she announced, and passed the letter to Beomgyu.

There, on top of the page was the royal seal of Nyxoria. Unbidden, Beomgyu felt horror rise through his body.

It said in elegant cursive,

To His Royal Highness,

I am saddened to hear of the loss of your parents, Prime Minister Choi Insu, and Lady Kim Minjun. Though I only had the honor of making their acquaintances recently, they were well-respected and intelligent people whose absence we sorely feel. I offer you my condolences, even though they feel insufficient.

Please make your way to Nyxoria at your earliest. I have dispatched some of my most trusted men to ease your travel and to bring you here as soon as they can. As a sign of protection, and of my respect.

I await to meet you in person, and to get to know my future spouse better.

His Majesty,

Choi Yeonjun

Beomgyu was going to be married to Choi Yeonjun, the Emperor of Nyxoria.

Around him, his world crumbled one more time.

Chapter Text

The men came with the first rays of sunlight. 

Beomgyu was sitting on the steps, he hadn't moved all night – hadn't been able to look away from the stars. Soobin and Haejun had left him alone after a while. Haejun came to check on him every other hour or so, but Soobin didn't. On her last check-in, she had brought a tiara with her. Beomgyu had looked at it, the only thing that had made him look away from the stars. 

Haejun had held it up, and the gems and precious metal they were laid in glinted softly under the starlight. “It’s yours now.”

Beomgyu hadn’t answered. He was too busy looking at the tiara, the way the azulav stones glowed softly, and then he looked at Haejun. She seemed to have aged by a decade over the course of the day. Her shoulders were dropping, there was exhaustion and grief written all over her. He could understand, and he also hated seeing her look like this. Haejun had always been so invincible, and now she looked defeated. 

But then, she looked at him, and smiled. It was his mother’s smile. Beomgyu smiled back. “Won’t you wear it for me?”

“But it’s yours,” he protested. Looking at the tiara, Beomgyu wasn’t sure he deserved it. 

For some reason, she sighed. “It was. A long time ago. I’m no longer that person, and I no longer serve any ruler. You, however, still are the heir to the First Family. This rightfully belongs to you,” she explained, and then without waiting for Beomgyu’s reply, placed the tiara on his head. His hair wasn’t styled at all to keep it in place, but looking at Haejun’s pleased smile, Beomgyu didn’t have the heart to protest. “So, will you wear it for me?” 

Beomgyu nodded, the weight of the tiara on his head made him feel oddly emotional. “You’ll have to style my hair first,” he warned. “I’m so scared it’ll fall off my head.”

“Don’t worry,” she laughed. She got up, and settled behind Beomgyu on a chair that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Did Haejun bring it out when he wasn’t paying attention? Beomgyu leaned on her, supporting his weight on her legs, and Haejun started arranging his hair gently, never pulling too hard to cause pain, but enough for it to be extremely soothing. She placed the tiara and fixed its ends in Beomgyu’s braids, securing them so it wouldn’t fall off.  “There,” she declared, looking extremely pleased with the end result. “Now you look like the ruler you were born to be.”

Beomgyu smiled, raising his hand and touching the new tiara lightly. It was surprisingly weightless on his head, and Beomgyu couldn’t even feel its presence. He nodded his head, experimentally, and the tiara didn’t fall off. “Thank you, Nani.”

“Of course, my child. Do you know that this tiara will glow slightly when its rightful owner wears it?”

“Really?” 

“Yes! It’s made of the same prana that the Royal Crown is made of, and it does the same things. You’ll always be safe, as long you wear it.”

“I’ll never take it off then,” he vowed, smiling when his grandmother chuckled in response. After a while, silence reigned over them. There was nothing else to say except to admire the stars together, so they sat together for a little while in silence before she left him on the steps, letting him go back to his thoughts. She placed a fleeting kiss on his forehead - a blessing. 

Soon enough, his mind drifted back to Soobin. After the news they had received about Beomgyu's future spouse, Beomgyu didn't think there was anything left to say between him and Soobin. 

There was nothing he could do to change the outcome. This destiny was written the moment Yeonghwa's blade had met his parents' neck. Beomgyu would marry the Emperor Choi Yeonjun and hope for the best. He'd marry who he was supposed to, he'd do what he was supposed to as long as justice was served.

As long as he was the one who would burn Yeonghwa to the ground.

Soobin wouldn't understand that, no matter what he tried to tell Beomgyu. His parents were still alive, probably working with Yeonghwa. They would know by now what had happened, and that their son had chosen a side that was not beside them. But they would understand. Soobin would always have a home to go back to. Beomgyu no longer had that luxury. So, if it all came down to marrying someone who could hurt him, well, then it wouldn't be too different from the rest of Beomgyu's life.

This was a danger that he could navigate - he would stumble blindly, and there was no doubt that he would get hurt, but it was still something he could make his way through. Beomgyu knew himself, he knew that there was no hurdle too big, nothing too painful, for as long as his parents could rest in peace.

Before their marriage, Beomgyu would draw clear lines. He would consummate their marriage, but that was it. The King would not touch him after that night. Beomgyu would give himself only when there was an arrangement for his parents' justice. But, these were all thoughts for later. He would first have to reach Nyxoria unscathed and that in itself seemed like an impossible challenge.

Yeonjun had mentioned his men coming here, but Beomgyu was wary. There were guards, and watchtowers everywhere on the coasts. Astrape was a big island, surrounded by smaller ones, they needed to protect their coasts. Beomgyu had no clue when or how the men would get to his grandmother's house undetected, but he could wait for them.

The stars winked back at him, their small presence brought some sort of comfort to Beomgyu. At least they were willing to keep him company, Soobin hadn't even checked on him once. 

Beomgyu was being bitter about it, he knew that. Soobin had every right to not talk to him now that Beomgyu had agreed to marry a stranger, by the Spirits, Soobin could move away immediately and go back to his parents. He had no obligation to stay with Beomgyu, and yet, he was. Soobin just needed space, Beomgyu tried to comfort himself. Once things were calmer, they could talk about it.

Just because Beomgyu had to marry someone else didn't mean that he loved Soobin any less. Plenty of rulers had lovers, mistresses and concubines and whatnot. He didn't know how Nyxoria was, but Choi Yeonjun couldn't possibly love him, and Beomgyu was sure that Choi Yeonjun would have concubines of his own. He remembered some old kings in Astrape even raised the status of their concubine once they bore them a son.

This marriage didn't have to mean an end between Soobin and Beomgyu. Granted, he had been angry and frustrated and whatever else just a day ago. Soobin had been offended at the ultimatum that Beomgyu had given him right before they had to flee, and now, despite his promises, Beomgyu had to marry someone else. It felt like a cruel joke.

No wonder Soobin was angry at him.

Beomgyu didn't move from the steps. With his knees tucked into his chest, and his head pillowed by his arms, he was sure he made a particularly pathetic target to anyone who might be spying on him. So, when the men broke out of the tree line with the dawn of the new day, Beomgyu didn't move.

It was either the men Yeonjun had said would come, or Yeonghwa's men, the Vasilians, here to finish what their king had started.

These men were on horseback, wearing all black from head to toe. Their faces were covered and Beomgyu couldn't make out anything about them, except for the two men who were front and forward, likely their leaders. They had no crest on their clothing, nothing to set them apart, and that immediately was what gave them away. The Vasilians always wore the Royal Crest. It was their identifier and a point of pride, but these men did not have the spiraling lightning strikes on them.

They were Choi Yeonjun's men.

Beomgyu didn't move. He looked at them as they stopped in a semicircle around him, their horses too jittery to stop completely. The men didn't speak, so Beomgyu didn't speak either. They had come into the privacy of this island silently. Beomgyu had no doubt that had they been here to kill him, they would have done so immediately, and without any sort of effort. Haejun and Soobin were still inside the house. He should call for them.

He didn't.

There were two men who stood separately from the rest. They wore the same clothes, they carried themselves similarly but stood just a few steps ahead of the others. These men dismounted from their steads, and made their way forward. They stopped directly in front of Beomgyu, who looked at them unafraid. He took in their details, the light from the torches cast an eerie glow on the two men. Still, it was enough for Beomgyu to notice that their clothes weren’t pure black, like he had previously thought.

There were accents of other colors, dark navy on the shoulders, hints of royal purple on the chest plate of the shorter one. Forest green, and sharp gray on the taller one. He wondered if it spoke to their status, or if it were just stylistic choices. 

“Your Highness,” they said in unison. Beomgyu didn’t move. 

“Haven’t you heard?” Beomgyu said, derision and snark painted in his tone. “I’m a traitor to this kingdom. I don’t carry that title anymore.”

“You are to be wed to our Emperor,” the shorter one answered, as dryly as humanly possible. His voice was not what Beomgyu had expected, but it was nice. Pleasant to the ears. “You might not answer to Astrape’s title anymore, but you will carry Nyxoria’s now.”

"Oh? And the news about this happy union has already spread so far?" Beomgyu asked. If he was just a slight bit sarcastic, he didn't think anyone should hold it against him.

"It hasn't," the taller one answered. "But we are the Emperor's most trusted men. We were made aware sooner than the rest of the kingdom."

"Your Highness, we came here to escort you to our Emperor, we shouldn't delay any further," the former said.

Beomgyu bit his tongue. He had a great many things to say in response to that. "Can I know your names at least? I would like to know who exactly I am going to be traveling with."

"I am Kang Taehyun, the Emperor's advisor, and this is Huening Kai. He's the leader of the Emperor's task force, and a General of the militaries under the Nyxorian Empire. Here is the seal to verify our positions."

"An advisor and a General sent to escort me?" Beomgyu asked, raising an eyebrow at how impossible it sounded to him, but he still took the seal and examined it against the seal he had seen on the letter. It was the same. "You are holding me in too high regard. I am a prince turned traitor in Astrape, why would you risk that? Why would your emperor willingly marry me?"

"I believe that is something only he can answer," Taehyun said. "I understand that you have suffered a lot in the past few days, Your Highness, and I understand that you have questions about the suddenness of this proposal. I do know that our Emperor has the answers you want, and I do know that we should head out as soon as we can."

"Let me talk to my grandmother," he answered with a sigh. "If we must leave immediately, I need to say goodbye to her."

"Of course, Your Highness. Will anyone else from your previous retinue be joining us?" Huening Kai asked.

Beomgyu should answer with a yes, but that would mean relegating Soobin to his retinue, someone who worked for him. That felt wrong, insincere. Soobin was so much more to him, but saying that could be dangerous. Beomgyu was going to marry the Emperor Yeonjun, what would it look like if he just showed up with his lover to their court? Soobin would be at their wedding!

"I do have someone coming with me," he answered instead. "I would like to make it clear that this person is important to me, and I would request you to treat him with respect."

"As you wish, Your Highness," Taehyun said, a slight bow of his head to punctuate his sentence.

Beomgyu still felt like he was doing something wrong. He tried not to dwell on it, and instead he got up from his perch, dusting himself off, making sure the tiara on his head was still in its place, and heading straight inside. He stopped at the threshold, and turned his head slightly, "You should come inside. It's far too cold. If you would like, there's something to drink as well." He hadn't forgotten his manners at all, and inviting them inside lessened the feeling of wrongness that was crushing his chest.

"Just us?" Taehyun asked.

"Everyone is welcomed."

If his voice was low, and not as energetic, then Beomgyu couldn't care. He had extended the invitation and played the role of a host. They could forgive him for not upholding the royal standards right then.

He went inside first, not waiting to see who followed and who didn't. There were roughly fifteen men from what Beomgyu had seen, not including Taehyun and Huening Kai. Beomgyu made his way straight to his grandmother's room, but he did spare a glance towards the kitchen. He saw a platter of fruit set on the table, still there from the afternoon, and a jug of water. Deeming it adequate, Beomgyu didn't worry too much.

Soobin wasn't in the drawing room, so Beomgyu avoided the door to the second bedroom for now. He would have to call him. Though for some reason, avoiding Soobin seemed far too easier than to talk to him. It was the coward's way out, but Beomgyu never claimed to be anything other than that.

"Nani?" he called out, knocking once and then waiting for a response. He knocked again when he was met with resounding silence. "Nani? I need to speak to you."

She still didn't answer, and Beomgyu felt his frown grow. She must be tired.

"Is everything okay?" He heard someone ask from behind him. Beomgyu didn't turn around, but he did nod his head. Nani must be tired, that had to be it.

"Nani?" he called out again, twisting the doorknob slightly, and only then did he notice the death grip he had on it. "I'm coming in. I have to speak to you."

He didn't know why, but he was too scared to enter. Something held him back, the weight on his chest grew. "Beomgyu?"

Beomgyu whirled around, eyes wide, and the door behind him creaked open as he let it go. "Soobin."

Soobin was standing in front of him, his under clothes visible, and his over robes thrown on haphazardly. He must have come outside a few moments ago. Beomgyu took him in, the sleep mussed hair, the soft eyes, the slightly confused look on his face. Soobin was so handsome, Beomgyu thought. "What are you doing? What's going on?"

"The Emperor's men are here," Beomgyu said, voice hitching at the reality he was in now. "We need to leave soon, and I want to say goodbye to Nani."

Realization dawned on Soobin. "How soon do we need to leave?"

"They're saying immediately."

"I saw her going to bed a few hours ago," Soobin said, kindly. "I am not sure if she ate anything."

"That's alright. Were you asleep long?"

"I fell asleep on the sofa outside," he said sheepishly. "I went inside when Lady Haejun was going inside, she was kind enough to tell me that it would get cold if I stayed outside. Are you cold, by the way? You were shivering on the boat as well."

Beomgyu realized that he was cold enough to be slightly shivering. He looked down at himself, feeling slightly betrayed by his own body for feeling cold. Beomgyu tried to think back to the ferry ride, but everything was so muddled in his brain he couldn't remember if he was shivering then too, or before that. But Beomgyu was cold, and it felt like his body was going to freeze.

"Just a little," he answered. "I'll be fine. You should go outside and meet the men who came here, I don't know how long it will take for us to reach Nyxoria, and I can't bring myself to ask them questions."

Soobin stepped forward, this time he didn't try to hug him, thankfully, but he did smile, and the heat of his body warmed something in Beomgyu as well, even if it couldn't relieve the pain in his chest. "It's okay, take as much time as you need with Lady Haejun. We'll leave when you are ready."

Beomgyu smiled. He watched as Soobin went out to talk to the men, and he could hear the questions, the caution, the general exhaustion and the edge of danger hanging in the air. He needed to speak to his grandmother, he simply refused to leave without saying goodbye to her.  He turned around to face the door once more, knocking on it loudly and hoping she'd answer this time. When she didn't, Beomgyu sighed and said,"Nani? I am coming in."

He pushed the door open. The room was shrouded in darkness, there was no light coming in from anywhere. It took a moment for his eyes to adjust, but he could make out the sleeping form of his grandmother on the bed. He smiled slightly, but it was tinged in sadness. She really was tired, and she had just lost her child a day before.

"Nani," he whispered, tiptoeing across the room to sit beside her. "Nani, wake up."

He touched her gently, removing the blankets covering her to hopefully shake her away. She was cold to touch. Ice settled in his veins.

"Nani," he said, urgently now, when there was so answer to any of his probing. "Nani!"

She still didn't wake up. "Nani, I hate to do this, but this is important I need to leave."

She still didn't wake up. "Nani!" he said, louder, more urgent. He felt hysterical. "Nani! Nani!"

She still didn't wake up. "Nani, please ."

Someone was yelling.

"Nani, wake up."

He touched her face. Her head rolled to the side. Lifeless.

"Nani, wake up! Please wake up!"

Someone touched him.

"NO!" he yelled. Beomgyu remained seated on the bed, one hand holding his grandmother's waist and the other cushioning his head as he sobbed into her clothes. There was no breath in her. She was gone.

How was she gone? This shouldn't have been possible. She was fine a few hours ago! Soobin saw her going to bed. She was fine. This had to be something else. Maybe she was just trying a different form of prana control. It had to be just that. It had to be. She couldn't be gone. This was not real. Beomgyu was dreaming, he had to be. Any moment now, he would open his eyes and his grandmother would be okay, in front of him. She would laugh at him, teasingly, and she would take him outside.

She would point to animals and herbs in the forest. They would find some injured animals, and she would teach him how to care for them. That had to be it. This had to be a dream. This was not real. His grandmother had to be alive and well. She was Haejun! She was Kim Haejun! Even Yeonghwa trembled at the sound of her name, there was no way that she was gone. The Spirits and the Guardians wouldn't be this cruel to him. They wouldn't take her away too.

Someone touched him again, and Beomgyu fought against the grip with all he had. He didn't want to leave her. His Nani was okay, she had to be okay. This was just a fluke, this had to be one of her jokes. She had to be okay. Beomgyu was wrenched away from her with a force he couldn't fight against, and he was pulled straight into Soobin's arms.

Beomgyu was sobbing, hands curled around the fabric of Soobin's underclothes as he yelled and begged and prayed for it all to be a dream. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't hear anything. All he could feel was the stillness of his grandmother's corpse under his hands. All he felt on his skin was how cold she was.

He pushed away from Soobin, running towards the bathroom in her room, but he fell to the floor somewhere in the middle and heaved. He couldn't breathe at all. His throat was clogged up, and he was wailing. Soobin gathered him in his arms again, down on his knees to pick him up. Beomgyu could feel himself being carried away, and he yelled. He fought to get out of Soobin's arms and go back to his Nani. He couldn't leave her. He couldn't. Beomgyu fell to the floor, and he made his way back to her, pushing past the men who were surrounding her. Someone tried to stop him, but Beomgyu didn't care. He sat down on the floor beside her, holding her hand once more.

His parents were already left behind, and he sobbed harder at the reminder. They were already gone, and Beomgyu hadn't been able to do anything for them. He wouldn't leave behind his grandmother either. Beomgyu was going to stay with her, he would do right by her. He would. He had to. The tiara she gave him earlier weighed heavily on his head. He had forgotten about it, but now he felt it digging into his scalp and pulling at him. He tried to untangle it.

Nani needed to wear it. It was hers, she had to wear it. What was it she had said? That this tiara would always recognize the owner. Nani should wear it then. The tiara would recognize her, and it would glow the same soft blue it had earlier, and then he'd know that Nani was alive and okay, and this was just something gone wrong.

He pulled at the tiara, he needed to get it off, but someone stopped his hand, curling gently around his wrist and pulling it away from his head. Beomgyu rugged against it, but the grip held true. "Your Highness, don't."

Beomgyu stilled. It wasn't Soobin. He couldn't place the voice, but he didn't listen, when the person still wouldn't let go, Beomgyu tried to explain. In broken, stuttering sounds, he somehow said, "I just need to give her the tiara. It was hers. She should have it."

"She would be happier if you had it, Beomie." This was Soobin's voice. He was touching his shoulder now, and Beomgyu was too tired to tell him not to.

"You don't understand it."

"I do, Beomie. I'm so sorry, but she's gone, you know she is."

Beomgyu didn't know what was worse. The pity in Soobin's eyes or the remorse in his voice. He didn't know what to say to that. Because he was right. Haejun was gone. Kim Haejun was dead, under her own roof, while her grandson sat outside her house. And he had no idea how or when. She was gone, and he couldn’t do anything about it. 

He could only accept it, he could only cry for her, and he could only move on.

But he didn’t want to. He was selfish and stubborn and every bad thing under the sun, and he did not want to mourn her.

Beomgyu did not want to mourn his grandmother, the last person in his family. He was tired of this blanket of grief that hung from his shoulders and suffocated his chest. He didn't want it. It wasn't warm, it wasn't comfortable, it wasn't any type of love wrapped in soft linen and warm wool.

The grief that wracked his frame was bitter, it was thorny and uncomfortable and Beomgyu did not want it. He didn't want its weight on his skin, the way it made him want to tear himself apart. This grief wasn't an iteration of love. This was him begging the world to bring his family back to him. His love was not misplaced, he could feel the presence of his parents and of his grandmother in the hollow of his chest.

His love was not lost, he knew who it belonged to, he knew where it wanted to go. Beomgyu knew the smile and the anger and the laugh and the sadness of his people, the ones he had lost and wanted back. He knew it in his soul. His love wasn't lost, it wasn't an abundant thing with no destination. The people he loved, the objects of his affection were all taken from him. He wasn't lost. He was grieving, and he didn't want to.

The tidal wave of this grief had carved him from inside out, and it left behind crevices that could never be filled. He ached from the ferocity of his sadness. He cried from the pain in his soul. Grief refused to leave him, curling around him tighter and tighter with every breath he took, until he couldn't take anymore. 

And Beomgyu did not want it.

Beomgyu wanted his parents back. He wanted his grandmother back. He didn't want this grief, this pain, this hollowness in his chest. He had no place for it. he didn't want to learn how to breathe past his pain, he just didn't want the pain to be there. He begged the Spirits to bring his parents back, he begged the Guardians for it all to be a lie, but no one answered.

He looked out the window, hoping for something. The stars in the sky remained as steadfast as ever, the only unchanging part of his life. And even then, the sun broke through, dawn washing over them and drowning the stars with its brightness. The morning beckoned the birds out from their perches, singing the same songs, heralding the same dawn. Beomgyu hated it. They weren't allowed to stay the same when his grandmother was gone. So far away that Beomgyu could not reach out anymore.

How was she just gone? What could have taken Kim Haejun away from him?

Beomgyu had finally stopped sobbing, but the grip he had on his grandmother's hand remained strong. Even as someone tried to pull him back, maybe it was Soobin, maybe some stranger. Beomgyu didn't care anymore. "You should get some rest," someone said, softly.

"Do you know?" he asked, a little surprised that he was still able to speak after the tears. "Do you know when she died?"

"We think she passed away a few hours earlier."

"How?"

There was a pause and then someone answered, hesitantly. "We can't tell."

"Don't lie to me." Beomgyu felt his prana surge under his veins. It was shaking from its intensity and Beomgyu could feel it all coalescing in his chest, in the hollow space carved by grief.

"We really can't, Beomie."

"Don't lie to me, Soobin."

"Your Highness," this was Kai. "We should leave."

"How did she die, General Huening Kai?"

"We don't know, Your Highness," at least he was steadier when he lied.

"Minister Kang Taehyun," Beomgyu called out. "How did my grandmother die?"

"We don't know, Your Highness."

It surged and grew and clashed and found a place in his chest to call home. The prana in his veins grew hotter and hotter with every lie that surrounded him, and it begged to be let out, and it begged to be set free, and it begged and begged.

Beomgyu had also begged for his parents. He did not get what he wanted, and neither will the prana under his skin.

"STOP LYING TO ME!" he yelled. His chest heaved from the exertion. There was a ringing silence in the room as the men reeled from his yell. He waited for someone to reply to him, his anger was still pulsing in his head. He wasn’t calm, he was waiting. 

Predictably, it was Soobin who broke the silence. "Beomie, we aren't lying," Soobin pleaded. "We really aren't. We don't know how she died."

"You do," Beomgyu snarled, decidedly. "I know you do. So tell me how she died, or I'll march straight back to Yeonghwa and kill him myself."

"You'll die," Soobin replied. He looked horrified at the thought.

"Then I'll be with my family. Tell me now, or I will leave," his words rang with the finality that came with being a leader all his life. He wasn't saying it lightly, he was ready to walk back the distance to Astrape Hall and bring Yeonghwa to his knees immediately.

He heard Soobin sigh, and Beomgyu prepared himself for another lie. "It was poison, Your Highness," Taehyun's sharp voice cut through the room.

Beomgyu exhaled. Poison.

The ball of prana in his chest grew.

"We still don't know which poison, or how it happened. It could be anything, and Your Highness we really do need to leave."

Beomgyu shook his head immediately. "Not without laying her to rest."

"We can't afford more delays," Huening Kai said. "You do understand, don't you?"

"I think," Soobin interjected, there was something in the way he was speaking that made Beomgyu want to curl away from him. "We should let Beomgyu decide when to leave."

"Sir Soobin, I understand that His Highness is going through a loss, but we need to leave now if we want a safe passage," the general explained. His voice betrayed nothing, and yet, Beomgyu could feel frustration grow inch by inch in the room.

"It is Lord Soobin to you, General."

"You are no Lord of ours," Taehyun retorted. "You aren't Nyxorian nobility, and we will not uphold the titles from your kingdom."

"And yet you call Beomgyu His Highness?"

"Lord Beomgyu is to marry our Emperor, he is deserving of our titles and of our respect just for that."

"He is a fallen prince," Soobin spat. And Beomgyu had enough.

He couldn't wash his grandmother, or wrap her in linens or take her to Duha's Forest. He couldn't do anything for her except for wearing her tiara and keeping his last promise to her. He would love her and follow her teachings till his last breath, and until then, he couldn't do anything for her.

"How do Nyxorians treat their dead?" he asked, and his voice echoed in the room. The passive arguments stopped suddenly, probably realizing that there was still a dead woman in the room with them.

This time, there was no hesitation as Huening Kai answered. "We cremate our dead, Your Highness. The rituals are long and complicated, but the forest around us is plentiful. I have previously laid our soldiers to rest on battlefields, and I can help you lay your grandmother to rest."

Beomgyu would like that. "Please."

He didn't hear the general's reply, but the room fell silent, and he could hear him walk away. Beomgyu stayed in his spot. Cautiously, he brought his hand up to brush Haejun's hair away from her face, and felt his eyes tear up again at the lifeless sight that greeted him.

"Your Highness," Taehyun said. "Our men will lay the Lady to rest, and bring you back her ashes. But we really do need to leave now."

"You'll leave behind your men?" Soobin asked, derisively, and Beomgyu had no time for his remarks.

"My men are capable enough to find their way home, Sir. Kai and I are here to escort His Highness safely, so that is what we'll do."

"Do we have to leave?" Beomgyu asked.

To his credit, Taehyun did sound apologetic when he answered. "I really am sorry to take you away from Lady Haejun in this manner. However, if we don't leave now, I cannot guarantee a safe passage, and I will not risk your life if I can avoid it."

"I understand," Beomgyu answered, trying to not cry one more time as the gravity of it all sank in. He would not say his final goodbye to his grandmother either. "Can I still request something?"

"Anything, Your Highness."

Still, Beomgyu hesitated to make his request. It was a lot to ask, but Beomgyu would at least see his grandmother laid to rest in some of their customs. "If your men are staying behind, can they bring back her ashes to me, along with the cherry seeds that she wanted. You'll find the seeds in the garden, I know she kept them amongst her plants."

"I'll tell my men, Your Highness. Your grandmother will be returned to you with the seeds," Taehyun promised him. It was the conviction in Taehyun’s voice that comforted Beomgyu.

Beomgyu didn't know how to express his gratitude, but still he tried. He looked at Taehyun, and bowed as low as he could, his tiara not slipping at all as his forehead touched the ground, and said, "Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. I'm in your debt for the rest of my life, thank you so much."

"Your Highness!"

"Beomgyu!"

"Your Highness, there is no need for this, please don't dishonor me by bowing like this," Taehyun panicked, he bent down to help Beomgyu get up. "It is my privilege to help you in any manner. I might be out of turn, but I understand your pain, and if doing these can even slightly ease that pain, then I will happily do so."

"It doesn't reduce the degree of my gratitude," Beomgyu replied. He wiped some stray tears away, and turned back to his grandmother. He didn't have anything to pack or take with him, save for the dagger on his belt and the tiara on his head. He wouldn't leave without one last goodbye.

"I'll inform my men of your wishes, Your Highness. Please meet me outside when you are ready, we'll leave immediately," Taehyun said, and then he left as silently as he had come. And then, it was just Beomgyu and Soobin, like they always had been.

Silence reigned between them and Beomgyu did not want to break it. There was nothing he could say, nothing that would fill the hollowness in his soul and the aching space in the air. He sat silently, beside his grandmother, thinking of what he could say as his final goodbye. He wondered if he would ever come back and see the cherry tree by himself.

Soobin didn't break this silence either. Beomgyu wondered what he was thinking. Was Soobin sad? Did he regret coming with Beomgyu or helping him escape? What would their future look like now, and does Beomgyu even want a future. Belatedly, he realized that Soobin was the last person his grandmother had seen.

He bent over his grandmother's forehead and pressed a kiss. She was gone. This was it. "I love you," he said, pushing back tears as much as he could. He couldn't believe that he still had tears to shed. "Thank you for everything, I won't let you down, Nani."

For some reason, he waited for a reply. He waited for Nani to say something snarky and loving like she always had. But no reply came. And he was alone in the world.

"Let us leave," he said to Soobin when he was sure he could speak. He expected Soobin to be behind him, but when he turned around, he was met with an empty room. Beomgyu wasn't quick enough to smother the pang of disappointment in his heart. He made his way outside the room, not pausing to take in the ghost of his childhood. He had enough to mourn as it was, and Beomgyu didn't want to add onto that list.

Outside, there were a few men, Taehyun, Huening Kai and Soobin. The latter three were in the middle of a serious conversation, or an argument, from the looks of it, while the other five men created a circle around the boys. Beomgyu didn't want to deal with it, he didn't want to mediate and help them solve their issues, so he wouldn't. He stepped closer to them, and cleared his throat, feeling slightly at ease when the argument stopped.

"Your Highness," Kai bowed. "The rest of the men staying behind will carry out your wishes, and we'll be sure to bring back the seeds. I will come with you for now, but trust me, someone will come and check on the house and everything else you have to leave behind."

His pain eased. "Thank you so much. I am in your debt."

"No need for gratitude between us, Your Highness," Kai waved it off. "Are you ready to leave now?"

"Yes, I am. Though, I have to ask, how are we going to make our way past the coastal guards and the ships?" he asked, a bit worried he could use his prana if worse came to pass, but he wasn't sure how subtle he would be.

"It's not a concern, Your Highness," one of the men answered. He stepped forward and pulled down the mask covering his face. "I am Choi Hansoo, and I am a Glamour Mage, Your Highness. It simply means I can cast some illusions and twist the perception of those around me.”

Beomgyu was fascinated, and he felt it would be more interesting if he had the ability to listen to it without the aching exhaustion in his body. He ignored the tension in Soobin’s body as he replied to the soldier. “We are in your capable hands then. Your prana sounds fascinating, and we must simply talk about it later.”

“Whenever you want, Your Highness,” Hansoo grinned, and stepped back. Beomgyu appreciated that the men were not treating him like he was fragile. 

"Your Highness, there's a ship waiting for us near the docks. You can ride with me, and Soobin can ride with Kai, we'll be upon the waters in less than an hour if we leave now," Taehyun explained. He pointed towards the horses, and Beomgyu could make out the restless way they were moving around. If he looked towards the sea and strained his eyes, he thought he could see the faint silhouette of the ship they were supposed to take

"Let's go then," Beomgyu said. He made to walk with Taehyun when Soobin grabbed his elbow and tugged him back slightly.

"I have some concerns, Beomgyu," he whispered. A frown marred his face and Beomgyu wanted to wipe it away. He glanced at Taehyun first and gave him a nod, a quick reassurance that they will be with them shortly.

"What is it?" he murmured. Beomgyu removed his elbow from Soobin's hold but stood close to him, their hands brushing softly against each other's.

"Is this safe? They are asking us to leave so suddenly and urgently, Beomgyu. What if this is a trap? Who's to say they aren't the King's men here to take you back?"

"Soobin, I can't say that this is safe. But, I can promise they aren't Vasilians. I know all of them, or knew them, at least. Besides, even if this is a trap, they'll just kill me. It's not very different from what Yeonghwa wants," Beomgyu shrugged ruefully. It was a grim aspect, but after losing his entire family in two days, Beomgyu wasn't particularly worried about living.

"How can you say that? I'm so worried Beomgyu, for you, for us," Soobin sighed.

"I am too, honestly. But we don't have any other choice. It's either go with them and end up in Nyxoria or wait for Yeonghwa's men to come here and drag us back. He already killed my Nani right under our noses, this place isn't safe anymore."

"I don't like this," he muttered. "I don't want us to get hurt even more."

"We don't have another choice. Let's go now, if we waste anymore time the coastal guards might stop us, and I don't want to risk high tide either." Beomgyu didn't care for any more objections or concerns. Either they would get hurt, or they would die in the middle of the Halcyon Bay. It didn't matter.

His parents trusted Emperor Yeonjun enough to tell him something so dangerous, they trusted Emperor Yeonjun enough to arrange Beomgyu's marriage to him all in the name of protecting Beomgyu. If his parents placed their faith in the wrong man, then Beomgyu will make his grievances be known when he sees his parents in the next life. But for now, he had no other option except to follow his parents' instruction and follow these men to Nyxoria.

He'll handle whatever obstacle comes in his path after that.

Taehyun was waiting for him, the rest of the men having dispersed to collect their steads and what Beomgyu supposed were rations for their journey. "I have a question for you, Minister."

Taehyun looked curious, but instead of saying yes, he shook his head and said, "Can I answer it on the ship, Your Highness?"

"Of course, only, I ask you to call me Beomgyu. I feel the formalities have no place between us after all you've done for me and my family," Beomgyu bowed.

"Only if you call me Taehyun," he smiled. Beomgyu was more than happy to do so. He didn't want to be completely alone once he got to Nyxoria and had to join the court. If Taehyun was to be believed, then he was someone influential among the nobles and even a pretense of friendship and allies was better than being completely isolated.

They walked towards the horses that Kai was holding on to. Beomgyu observed the two of them, how easily they moved and worked with each other. A secret smile being shared between them and Beomgyu wondered if they had known each other for long. Whatever the case was, it was pleasant to see the two of them working together. As if they had memorized the shape of each other's souls and danced around it.

"General Kai," Beomgyu greeted. "I haven't yet thanked you for everything you've done for me, not just looking over my grandmother's last rites, but everything else as well."

"I said it before, Your Highness, there is no place for gratitude between us," he replied with an easy smile, when Beomgyu returned.

"In that case, please call me Beomgyu."

"Then also do me the honor of calling me Kai," Kai bowed. "The boys have already gone ahead, they'll scout the place and keep it clear for us to move straight to the ship. Are you ready Beomgyu?"

"As I'll ever be," Beomgyu answered with a confidence he didn't quite feel. Taehyun nodded at him and mounted his horse, Beomgyu following after a moment's hesitation. He knew that Soobin and Kai did the same behind him, but he couldn't bring himself to turn around.

If he turned around, he would see his grandmother's home, where her body was still lying and Beomgyu hadn't been able to give her a proper goodbye. If he turned around, Beomgyu would not make his way to Nyxoria. He would get off this horse and find Yeonghwa. He would die trying, but he would burn Yeonghwa.

He breathed out. The prana in his veins quietened.

No more incidents for now. Beomgyu and his prana would behave, and he could scream and cry all he wanted once he got to Nyxoria.

Taehyun spurred their horse on, and then they were off. For some reason, the distance to the docks felt shorter than when Beomgyu had traveled previously. It seemed to have taken ages to reach her house, but this time, it only took half an hour to reach the same docks. Taehyun motioned for him to get off, which he gladly did. Beomgyu saw the five other men in front of him, and what he assumed was the walkway to their ship. It wasn't anything huge, a standard cargo ship that would make the journey to Nyxoria smooth.

But looking at it, Beomgyu felt the vaguest stirrings of hope.

His eyes ached from the tears he had shed, and while he did not want to sleep, he could feel his body flagging after two days of less than ideal sleep and travel. He was pushing himself far too much, and he would crash if he didn't take a break.

"Let's go onboard," Taehyun said, breaking him of his misery. "There should be clothes and blankets on the ship, if you would like to change out of these ones. And something to eat as well."

Beomgyu nodded. He would like to change out of these robes, but the thought of eating anything made him nauseous. He waited for Soobin to join him, and then followed Taehyun and Kai into the ship.

"There are a few cabins below deck, feel free to choose any that you like," Kai said as they were walking across the massive deck. Soobin and Taehyun were walking behind them in silence. "There should be a clean pair of robes in each room, I do hope you wouldn't mind the size of the clothing."

"Oh no, it's completely alright," Beomgyu waved it off. "This is already more than what I was expecting, so it's really okay. I'm just going to go and rest below deck, if that's okay?"

"It absolutely is. I'll send someone to call you for food," Kai smiled. Beomgyu nodded and waved them goodbye, heading straight below the deck so he could be alone. Kai and Taehyun were good people, but he couldn't be with anyone for a minute longer. Hopefully, Soobin wouldn't follow him, but if he did, then Beomgyu would just ask him to leave.

He entered the first room he saw below deck. It was a standard settee berth, with some extra space to walk around, and that was it. Beomgyu was perfectly fine with this.  He took the plain clothes laid out on the bed, and changed into them. It wasn't the flowing robes he normally wore, instead they were two separate pieces. The trousers were tight, he supposed they were supposed to be tighter based on what Taehyun and Kai were wearing. The top hung loosely from his frame, and its sleeves covered Beomgyu completely. There was another robe to wear on top, but Beomgyu didn't want to overheat.

It would be better if he went outside at least once. Though, the thought of talking to people, and of smiling at them, just drained everything inside of him. He didn't want to speak to anyone for the foreseeable future. It was easier to lay down on the bed and to stare at the ceiling. His tiara was still tangled in his hair, and he didn’t know how to remove it himself. He didn’t want to, if he was being completely honest. But the weight of it felt comfortable, and safe, and he could convince himself that everything would be okay.

It was even easier to pretend that his life wasn't falling apart at the seams. He felt like he was one delicate touch away from crumbling completely. With his grandmother holding the last pieces of him together, it had all still felt bearable. But now all he had was a dagger and a tiara to remember them by. The loss of his grandmother made his soul hurt.

She was there and then she was gone, right when they were supposed to be safe. At least his parents had the chance to fight. Someone had chosen the cowards' way to kill his grandmother. They would burn, Beomgyu would make sure of it. Any and every single person that had led to his loss would pay in their own blood.

Beomgyu wasn't the one to let things go, and this was a crime against the very Spirits of his kingdom. The Guardians had blessed the Families once to uphold justice and to maintain peace, or they would forfeit their own prana and their own lives. The Guardians saw everything these wrong-doers had done.

Yeonghwa would be punished, and if the Guardians failed to do so, then Beomgyu would gladly act as their sword and jury.

The Guardians might not take the prana in Yeonghwa's family back, but Beomgyu would find a way to leave them all powerless. He would find a way to make them bleed, to make them pay. All of the Families were complicit in this. They hadn't done anything to warn Beomgyu, they hadn't bothered to stop Yeonghwa. All of them stood by and closed their eyes as Yeonghwa killed his parents.

Beomgyu would take everything from them. Their seats of power that they were so proud of. They used to love looking down on Beomgyu for being powerless, for being the only one born without prana. They hated Beomgyu for everything he had, and they didn't even know the extent of his powers. They didn't know that Beomgyu could have killed them all in less than a second, with nothing but a blink of his eyes.

The legends used to say that the Families would lose the favor of the Guardians if they ever acted unjustly, if they were ever corrupted. Beomgyu didn't believe in the legends, but he did like the appeal of seeing the ones who hurt him on their knees, powerless.

He would do anything and everything to achieve this. He just hoped that Yeonjun would understand his anger, and wouldn't stop him. Would it even matter if Yeonjun did stop him? Would Beomgyu listen? When it came to his revenge, Beomgyu wasn't sure he would.

His ghost whispered in his mind then, lies and poison about how Beomgyu was surely going to fall. But his ghost didn't realize that Beomgyu was ready to fall further down. Soobin was right when he had told Taehyun that Beomgyu was nothing but a fallen prince.

Once the Heir to one of the most powerful Kingdoms, and now, Beomgyu was nothing more than a noble on the run like a common criminal. It was cruel. He was raised before as the future King of Astrape. The Throne was his birthright. Would he have to sit on that Throne when he brings about Yeonghwa's end?

Did the people of Astrape even care? He knew that Yeonghwa had spread rumors and controlled the news immediately after his parents' death. Beomgyu had heard the people talking about him. To him, it felt like Astrape had already disowned him. That there would be no reason for Beomgyu to go back and take the Throne.

Beomgyu didn't want it, if that was the case. He didn't want to rule over the people who had so easily turned their backs on his family, who had easily believed the rumors. He could still hear them saying that Kang Eunha was a better Heir than him. He wanted to laugh at that. To think that she was better than he at anything was just hilarious. Beomgyu was sure, however, that he did not want to see her on that Throne. In his eyes, no one deserved that power anymore.

Astrape didn't deserve to be led anymore. He felt betrayed. He wanted justice for everything, and he wanted the people of Astrape to pay as much as their rulers. Were they so easily led and manipulated that they would turn against their beloved Prime Minister so fast? Beomgyu knew now that he had no allies anymore, and Astrape itself wouldn't welcome him back.

Yet. He still remembered the little girl. His butterfly was probably still on her shoulders, protecting her. And he thought, who was he to condemn the children and the people for the crimes of their rulers? He was not Yeonghwa, and he wouldn't fall as low as to hurt innocent people in his quest for justice. He thought of the little girl and her tears should anything happen to her parents. Beomgyu couldn’t do it. 

Maybe, he would help Emperor Yeonjun in taking over his former Kingdom. That seemed a far better option than to let anyone from the Families rule, they would just send Astrape into ruination. He sighed, and Beomgyu's prana itched under his skin to be let out with each passing thought of anger and justice. But he knew that doing so now would be dangerous. Not only was he in an enclosed space, but there were far too many unknown people around him. One wrong move, and Beomgyu might as well just throw himself overboard. 

So, he laid in the bed, staring at the ceiling, as the ship came alive. Soon enough, he could hear the gentle waves hitting the body of the ship, and he could feel the waves forcing him to sleep. Slowly, his eyes shut close. Beomgyu could afford to rest now.

He had stayed awake all night, and his grandmother was still gone.

In a few hours, it would be two days to his parents death. He didn't know at what hour his grandmother passed, but he would still be on this ship when it would be 24 hours to her death. Had they been on Astrape, then by now, Beomgyu would have already laid his parents to rest in Duha's Forest. He would be washing his grandmother by now, and draping her white cloth to make her final journey.

And yet, his grandmother would now be cremated. At least he would have her ashes, and that was already more than what he had of his parents. Beomgyu would still be able to grow the cherry trees in her honor, but all he would have of his parents was regret and wishes.  

The ship moved steadily, and the gentle rocking lulled him into sleep. Before Beomgyu knew it, he was dreaming of foreign lands, and foreign kings.

Beomgyu came to his senses slowly.

His eyes were still closed, he was laying down somewhere, his hands and feet were numb, or he was just too sleepy to feel for them, and for a blissful, wonderful minute, he couldn't remember anything. Beomgyu could hear noises around him - people? someone was speaking - but he felt like he was underwater, everything was muffled, even his memories. He couldn't seem to focus on one particular thing. It was nice, for a change of pace.

And then, his reality came crashing down on him when his tiara tugged against his hair.

His parents and grandmother were gone, and now he was heading towards an enemy empire to marry its Emperor so that he might be safe and his old king, Yeonghwa, wouldn't attempt to kill him openly.

It made his dreams about running in open fields with a smile look so much more appealing, and for a moment, Beomgyu was so tempted to go back to sleep. Maybe then, he wouldn't have to face this reality for a bit longer, maybe then, he'd find some strength to actually leave his room and speak to Soobin.

They were going in blind, Beomgyu should speak to Soobin if only to check what their plan was, to see if they were on the same page. Because from their earlier conversation, it didn't feel like Soobin was entirely happy with how these things were playing out. Everything was spiraling out of their control, and it seemed very ironic to think about because these things were certainly never in his control.

He got out of his bed slowly, letting the blood flow through his veins as he got his bearings back. He was still so tired, his eyes were stinging, he had a small headache building up. He still didn't feel like eating anything, but he was thirsty enough to try and venture out for a quick drink. There was no way of knowing how long he was asleep for, and he really should speak to the others.

Taehyun and Kai deserved to see him acting normally at least, though Beomgyu had no idea what constituted normal for him anymore. Getting out of the bed was slightly more difficult of a task than what he had anticipated. He didn't realize just how deep his reluctance to meet people ran now that getting off the bed and wearing shoes felt like a monumental task to him.

Beomgyu sighed. He pushed himself to leave the room, and immediately, dread started building up inside him. Logically, there was no reason for him to feel this way. But illogically, he didn't want people to judge him for his breakdown, he didn't want any judgmental eyes on him. He knew that Kai and Taehyun weren't like that. He knew that Soobin would never look down at him. He was sure that the men they were traveling with had seen loss and understood that pain. And still, he did not want his grief and sadness to be weighed against him.

It wasn't like he had a choice, though. He was thirsty, he needed to drink something or he would faint, and more than that, he should at least learn the names of the people who he was traveling with.

The hallway he was in was empty, so he made his way directly to the main deck. Outside, the sun was high and bright in the sky, and he couldn't spot Astrape in the horizon, so they must be far away from it by now. Still, he had no actual idea of how far in the ocean the coastal guards patrolled, and he didn't want to say anything lest he jinxed his own survival.

Out on the main deck, he saw Soobin standing against the railings with his back to the world. Beomgyu could make out noises coming from the Captain's cabin, probably three people speaking, and he spotted one person up in the watchtower. Beomgyu assumed that whoever wasn't here was resting, so he made his way directly to Soobin.

"Hey," he whispered, coming to stand beside him and admiring the open sea. The breeze felt nice on his face, and the sunlight prickled gently. Beomgyu inhaled the crisp ocean air, and when he exhaled, he felt himself get years lighter.

"Did you rest well?" Soobin asked with a concerned smile. "You haven't had anything in days, Beomgyu, you should at least try to eat something now."

"I know," he murmured, his breath hitching at the thought. "I just can't. Are you okay?"

"As well as I can be, I suppose."

"You were concerned earlier," Beomgyu pointed out. "Do you want to talk about it now?"

Soobin sighed, "I do. Is now a good time?"

Beomgyu nodded gently, "As good as any."

"I just think that we trusted them far too easily. What if these men are not who they say they are?"

"I saw their seal, Soobin, I assure you, they are exactly who they say they are. Besides, what's the worst that could happen? They'd kill me? Then, it would ease Yeonghwa's work," He joked. When Soobin didn't look particularly amused, Beomgyu sighed and added. "I understand that you think we might die, but right now the options are between death and death. Everything they've said corresponded with what Nani said before."

"So you'll just trust them?"

"I don't trust them, that would be ridiculous. I just believe them when they say they are Nyxorians here to escort us."

"If you say so. Have you considered anything about what you'll say when you get to Nyxoria?"

Beomgyu was stumped about this exact thing. He shook his head despondent, "I have no idea. I was just going through this day by day, problem by problem. Now, I'll actually have to speak to Choi Yeonjun, and I don't know what it'll be like. I don't know that he's expecting of me, and I know that he has answers behind why my parents were killed, but I don't know how willingly he'd give them to me."

Before Soobin could answer, someone cleared their throat behind him. Beomgyu turned to see Taehyun standing there with a neutral expression, and he felt Soobin tense up beside him again. "I hope I can answer that question for you."

"I'd love that," Beomgyu smiled. "I also have some more questions for you, if that is alright?"

"Of course," Taehyun nodded.

"I'll leave you two be, then. Beomgyu, I'll leave some food in your room, please eat a little," Soobin stated, looking at him pleadingly at the last request. Beomgyu modded with a smile, though he knew it was bittersweet. Soobin didn't address Taehyun at all as he made his leave and it made him wince. He had no idea why Soobin was acting so hostile towards them, paranoia aside, and at this point, the passive aggressiveness was starting to feel personal.

Beomgyu looked at Taehyun, a downturned expression on his face. "I am sorry about his behavior."

"Please don't apologize, Beomgyu, his actions are not your responsibility," Taehyun replied.

"Still," Beomgyu sighed. "It feels wrong since I asked you to treat him with respect and this is how he's behaving with all of you."

"You've both gone through difficult things, and now are being asked to trust strangers as you cross the ocean and go to a foreign land," he said, raising an eyebrow as if he pointed out how it sounded. "We can handle a little antagonism, Beomgyu, it's fine. Besides, didn't you say you had questions for me?"

Beomgyu smiled and accepted the change of topic so graciously presented to him. "I did. But, didn't you have an answer for me already?"

Taehyun laughed, and his whole body seemed to light up as he did so. His eyes twinkled in the sunlight, and Beomgyu realized just how beautiful this man was. He had known that before, but now, as Taehyun laughed in sunlight, Beomgyu himself felt lighter. "You're right. You asked what Yeonjun was expecting from you, and the answer was nothing," Taehyun said, shrugging delicately at the end.

"What do you mean?"

"Yeonjun knows of the circumstances around this, and he's not expecting anything from you. He might ask you questions, as anyone would, but aside from honest answers, there's not much he wants. I don't know how else to explain this."

"I don't think you need to. Can I ask you my questions now?" Beomgyu asked, and at Taehyun's affirmation, he posed his questions. "Do you not have taboos about your prana?"

"I'm not sure if I understand."

"Hansoo," Beomgyu said, recalling the name of the man he was introduced to earlier. "He mentioned that he was a Glamour Mage, is that normal? Does everyone have different types of prana and are all types of Mages accepted?"

For a moment, Taehyun looked alarmed, but he wiped his expression clean, a blank slate once more, as he tried to answer Beomgyu's question. "I don't think I completely understand, but overall, yes, all types of prana and its manifestations are accepted and loved. There are no taboos, no rules about what Mages are acceptable and what aren't."

"That is very fascinating," Beomgyu replied in wonder. "So if someone can control poisons, they won't be looked down upon?"

"No, Beomgyu. If someone was skilled as such, they would grow up normally, and do whatever they wished. Having prana or not, isn't something that's valued highly in Nyxoria, but everyone who does present can find a suitable job to meet their skills."

Beomgyu nodded. "I have a few more things to ask, but I think I should save them for His Imperial Majesty."

"You can call him Yeonjun," Taehyun chuckled. "Feel free to ask me or Kai anything you want, we'll be happy to answer. Are you heading back to your room now?"

"I am. I'm still tired it seems," he said ruefully.

"Rest all you want, it'll take us another day before we reach Nyxoria. I should let you know though, that our capital is called the Jade Citadel. We'll dock at the harbor tomorrow around this time, and there will be a full guard waiting for us to escort you to the Palace."

"Ah, thank you for that, I am still not sure what to expect, to be honest."

"Just trust in your instincts," Taehyun advised. "The people are nice, and you'll have me to help you navigate the court anyhow."

"That is true, I really am in your debt, Taehyun," he smiled at him. For a second, Taehyun looked hesitant, as if he wanted to say something, but couldn't. "Is there something on your mind?"

Taehyun didn't say anything for a moment. "Nothing," he stated. "Just be careful when you get there."

Beomgyu was taken aback. "Of course," he tried to be confident as he replied, but he wasn't sure if he was able to portray that sentiment. Taehyun smiled at him once more, and then left him to his thoughts on the main deck. Beomgyu was puzzled by the sudden turn of emotions, but for some reason, he wasn't alarmed. He was sure that Taehyun would tell him whatever it was.

He left the deck and went back to his room, and tried to put the negative thoughts out of his head. There wasn't much for him to do in the ship for the next day, but Beomgyu was certain that he didn't want to interact with anyone anymore, he could stay in his berth for one day. It certainly felt like a better alternative.

True to what he had said, Soobin had left a tray of food in his room along with a glass of water. The food was nothing fancy, just some bread and fruits and Beomgyu did his best to eat as much as he could. In the end he ate half of the food and a third of the bread before he felt like throwing up.

His headache didn't ease at all even after the food, though his muscles did start to relax ever so slightly after his trip outside. When the rocking of the ship seemed to pull his eyes close, Beomgyu gave up on staying awake any longer, and fell into a fitful sleep.

This time, he didn't dream, and he didn't know if that was for better or for worse.

This time Beomgyu woke up to urgent knocks on his cabin door. He didn't have the time to center himself, to wake up properly before he was rushing forward to open the door and think past the blaring headache he seemed to be nursing.

It was Soobin standing outside, looking concerned and frustrated and holding onto a tray of food and water.

"What's wrong? Are you okay?" Soobin asked immediately. "What happened?"

"What?" Beomgyu croaked. He held his head in his hands and tried to massage some of the pain out. His head was hurting far too much, and the tray of food was making him nauseous. "What's wrong?"

"Why are you asking me that? Beomgyu, you've been asleep for over a day, are you okay?"

What? Over a day? But it hadn't felt that long to Beomgyu. "Are you sure?"

"Yes! I'm sure you were asleep for over a day, and we are about to Nyxoria now, we're less than thirty minutes away from the harbors. Are you sure you're fine?" Soobin pressed. He had come inside by now, and set the tray on the settee.  He made Beomgyu sit down and took his hands gently, rubbing his palms and looking so worried as Beomgyu tried to breathe past the pain. "You're burning up," he said, horrified.

"I don't feel too well," Beomgyu admitted. "My head hurts far too much, and I think I'll pass out if I try to move too much."

"You don't look too good either. Do you want me to ask Taehyun if they have any medicines?"

Instantly, Beomgyu shook his head, and then cursed softly when his headache became worse. "Please don't bother them. I am sure this will pass, it might just be because of stress."

Soobin didn't look convinced. "How about you drink some water and take a walk in the fresh air. It might help?"

Beomgyu really didn't want to face anyone, and the idea of taking a walk was far too unappealing, but there was merit to the suggestion. It might make him feel better, so he gingerly agreed and took a few sips of water that Soobin had offered him. He stopped when Soobin looked pleased enough with him. "Shall we?"

With a nod, Soobin took his hands, and guided him out of the cabin and to the main deck. They went slowly on the stairs, taking one step at a time. By the end of it, Beomgyu felt winded. He was panting with just the exertion it took to walk up the stairs, his head hurt even more now and his stomach was rolling. He was sure he looked seconds away from fainting, but the second fresh air hit his face, he felt like he could breathe easier.

Out on the main deck, under the bright sun with light streaming all around him, Beomgyu felt ever so slightly better, even if the sunlight worsened his headache. His prana seemed to have settled overnight, and Beomgyu still couldn't believe that he was asleep for over a day. Soobin urged him to walk around the deck, and to breathe as much as he could. Beomgyu followed even though he was panting after merely five steps.

Around him, there was hustle and bustle as the ship got ready to reach the harbor. He thought he heard Kai's voice, but he was too out of it to focus. Someone touched him lightly on his elbow, and Beomgyu flinched. His head punished him for that sudden moment, and the damage was done. With the pain intensifying, Beomgyu suddenly fell down, not being able to support himself anymore.

"Beomgyu?" Soobin asked in panic, and his voice hurt Beomgyu's ears. Everything seemed to hurt, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.

"I'll get some medicine," that was Taehyun. Beomgyu didn't hear the ensuing response, but a few moments later he felt someone open his mouth and press something to his tongue.

"It's just medicine, Beomie," he heard Soobin say. "Just swallow it, it'll make you feel so much better."

Beomgyu tried to follow the instruction, and he thought he was half-successful at it, even though his throat burned when he swallowed the pill. The ash in his mouth didn't fade immediately, but five minutes later, he didn't feel like throwing up and his headache eased ever so slightly to let him open his eyes.

It seemed like he had fallen on the main deck. Beomgyu would be embarrassed if these same men hadn't watched him breakdown at his grandmother's death merely a day ago.

"Better?" someone asked, and Beomgyu hummed in response, too tired to formulate actual words and too worried about his headache to nod.

"Let's get you up and sitting then." Beomgyu was sure that it was Kai speaking. "We're five minutes away from the harbor, and Beomgyu can rest in the carriage that came with the soldiers."

"You got him a carriage?" Soobin asked, incredulous.

"Our Emperor commanded it," it was easy to hear the frost in Kai's words, and Beomgyu wondered what was happening there. If he wasn't so out of it, he might have asked or intervened to keep the tension from escalating. As it was, everything around him had started to feel muffled, like he was underwater and hearing everything from a distance.

Soobin scoffed. "Whatever, how long is the distance from the harbor to the palace?"

"Around an hour," someone said. Beomgyu couldn't recognise some of the voices and he cursed himself for not asking for their names. "Though, we'll get there faster."

"How?" Soobin demanded.

"I can travel fast," the same person replied. "His Highness will reach the Palace in less than twenty minutes."

"I asked you how?"

"That is none of your concern, Sir Soobin," Taehyun stated. "You'll make your way with the rest of the guards, while Minjun, Kai and I will take Beomgyu to the palace."

"I thought he was going in a carriage."

"He is. We travel fast, Sir, you should keep that in mind," Kai replied, and that same frost was back. Around Beomgyu, the air was getting tense, and he wanted to speak, to ask what was happening, but at the same time he felt like he was floating.

Everything was getting further away from him. Beomgyu was aware of his own heartbeat and how viciously it was beating, and after that, he couldn't care for anything. His world had narrowed itself to the spot of bright sky he could see, the rise and fall of his chest and that was it.

He was distantly aware that he was being carried at some point, but his head was cushioned, and he didn't feel like throwing up so he couldn't make himself care. And then, the bright spot in the sky changed, and Beomgyu closed his eyes.

"Beomgyu, stay awake please," Soobin pleaded.

"I am," he grunted. Maybe it would be better if he could walk. "Wan' t' walk."

"You can walk once you reach the palace. The healers there will look over you, since you're still burning up," Taehyun chimed in.

Beomgyu couldn't reply, and he didn't hear Soobin say anything either. Some time later, Beomgyu felt himself being put down on a cushioned surface. He felt hands in his hair, tugging at the tiara and that was when Beomgyu felt a pure flash of panic running through him. For a moment, his headache cleared and his vision wasn't blurry. For one passing moment, he felt perfectly fine, and he was able to hit the hand away.

"Stop," he slurred. "Don' touch."

"You'll feel better, Beomgyu, and you wouldn't wanna wear that crown in Nyxorian court anyway," Soobin insisted, but Beomgyu really didn't want to part with his grandmother’s tiara.

"No," he said, as firmly as he could, and he tried to scoot away. "Don' touch, stop."

"Beomgyu, please."

"Said no!" he replied. Beomgyu could feel his face growing hotter by the second. He wasn't sure what he would have done, but someone interrupted them, and he felt Soobin's hand leave his tiara alone.

"He said no, Sir," Beomgyu heard someone say. The pain in his head was getting worse again, that brief relief had made way for a sudden onslaught and Beomgyu couldn't make out anything being said anymore.

He thought he heard someone say move out, but that was the last recollection he had. One moment he was sitting up straight in what seemed to be a carriage, and the next moment, Kai was at his side, holding his hand and helping him walk. Beomgyu had no idea where they were going, he couldn't take in his surroundings because every movement of his head sent a sharp spike of pain through his body.

The one thing he was sure of was that there was hardly anyone around him, except for the people he was traveling with. It was either that, or everyone was deadly silent as Beomgyu made the walk from the carriage to what he assumed was the foyer. He wondered if there was anyone there to receive him, or if he was going to the healers immediately.

And then, they were going upstairs. Beomgyu almost lost his balance, and it was only thanks to the tight grip Kai had on his hand that he didn't actually fall. Beomgyu almost said thank you, but then his stomach recoiled, and he kept his mouth tightly closed. Whatever illness he had come down with was not fun. It seemed to be fading though, since this time Beomgyu could climb the stairs without as many breaks as he had needed on the ship.

It made him feel hopeful that he'd recover quickly. Beomgyu had never liked being sick, or crying in front of people, and yet the past few days were filled by those two things.

Soon enough, they were on top of the staircase, and they came to a stop. Beomgyu looked up to see why they weren't walking anymore, and his throat dried at the sight in front of him.

There, standing less than five steps away from him was none other than His Imperial Majesty Choi Yeonjun.

Beomgyu’s first thought was - This man is beautiful. Which was concerning. 

The men walking with Beomgyu saluted in greeting, he felt Kai’s carefully tight hold on him loosen, and Beomgyu could not take his eyes away from the man. He couldn’t bring himself to care about anything - not about his headache, how the world had started swimming in front of his eyes, how his vision was worriedly dotted by black spots. He didn't dare to look at anyone beside him, and for a moment didn't dare to breathe. Beomgyu realized belatedly that he should also bow.

Beomgyu inclined his head, and hoped that the Emperor wouldn't be offended. But that was all the movement that raging headache allowed him. 

"Your Highness Choi Beomgyu," He said. Beomgyu's eyes widened at hearing his proper address from Yeonjun's lips. His name sounded different when Yeonjun said it. 

Beomgyu should reply. He should say something. He opened his mouth to say anything, but the universe really wasn't on his side.

His knees buckled, the tight grip Kai had on his hand had loosened when Kai was saluting the Emperor. To his detriment, Beomgyu realized in fading horror as his vision narrowed, and he fell forward, eyes closing and mind blanking.

One moment, Beomgyu was standing in front of the Emperor Choi Yeonjun, his future husband, and the next, he was fainting and falling down.

At least he was unconscious by the time his body hit the floor.

Chapter Text

Beomgyu was standing in the middle of a fire.

He could feel the flames licking at his skin, rising high up into the sky. Except, he wasn't in an open field. He saw the ceiling of the dome he was trapped in. Around him, the fire blazed on. There was the heat from the open flames, the cloud of smoke rising and rising, and yet the flames didn't move closer to him.

The fire circled him, trapping him in, and he couldn't find a way to leave it. All around him, the smoke rose, curving along the dome until he was coughing from the poisonous air. His eyes watered. Beomgyu knew he needed to leave, but he was rooted to the centre of the building, with the flames acting as his cage.

He spun around, looking carefully, hoping to find something - anything - that could get him out of this prison. How had he gotten there? What was the purpose of this? There was no forthcoming answer as the fire crackled around him. For what it was worth, Beomgyu was well and truly imprisoned.

Until, he saw a shadowy figure emerge from the ring of fire he was in. This person walked through as if the flames didn't dare to touch him. He walked confidently. Swaying slightly as if he was taking a leisurely stroll and came to a stop in front of Beomgyu.

Beomgyu watched warily. He waited for the man to say something. For some reason, Beomgyu couldn't make out his features. The man stayed still, he didn't say anything but Beomgyu felt that he should wait. An age-old instinct pulling at him to lean closer, to hear the whispered words that were unsaid.

So, Beomgyu leaned closer, until he was eye to eye, and felt his heart drop as he started to make out the stitches on this man's lips, forever demanding his silence. His eyes widened, he tried to step back, to pull away from the grotesque image in front of him.

Blood dripped from his mouth in rivulets as his eyes were wide open, begging for something, tears filling them up. This man was a horrific sight to behold, and as Beomgyu tried to step back, his hand shot out to grip his arms. Beomgyu looked down and saw a mangled piece of flesh pulling him back towards the man.

Beomgyu looked up at his face, and his heart stopped when the man's lips, sealed shut as they were, started moving. Beomgyu thrashed, trying to get out of the hold, to push away, to find some relief.

The man stared at him, deep into his soul. His lips moved, slow at first, until he pulled Beomgyu closer one last time, and with a ferocity that was almost inhumane, he screamed.

Loud and grotesque, piercing scream that rang in Beomgyu's ear, as the lips tore off the stitches and blood gushed down like a waterfall from his lips down to his throat and Beomgyu felt the drops hitting his bare arm that was still held tightly by the man.

He screamed and screamed and screamed until Beomgyu pulled away and then – 

Beomgyu woke up with a jolt.

His breathing was erratic, he could tell, the vestiges of sleep clung to him, and he could feel the hands holding him, the smoke choking him. And he couldn't bring himself to calm down. It felt like he could still hear the scream of that creature ringing in his ears.

He looked around, eyes wide and chest heaving and startled horribly when he felt someone's hand on his. For a moment, he was sure that the creature had travelled with him into this reality, the hand on his arm looked like the mangle piece of flesh that had pinned him back in his dream. He swallowed down a scream - the twinge of pain in his throat a welcomed reminder that he was awake - and with his other hand, rubbed at his eyes.

When he looked again, it was Soobin's hand, pale and delicate, instead of the nightmarish sight from his dream.

"Soobin," he said, and was shocked at how hoarse his voice was. He swallowed and tried again, more urgent and panicked. "Soobin."

It wasn't much better, but thankfully, Soobin did wake up this time. Beomgyu finally got his breathing under control, choking back a sob as Soobin just looked at him for a moment, uncomprehendingly before realisation seemed to slam in him. He got up, excited and cautious at the same time, and the loose, feather-like grip on Beomgyu's arm tightened. Beomgyu could tell that Soobin wanted to hug him immediately, but he refrained from doing that, instead just holding his hand and squeezing it tightly. In face of that relief and assuring presence, Beomgyu could finally breathe. 

"Beomgyu," Soobin's voice was flushed with relief, and it was mirrored on his face. He hovered over Beomgyu, touching his face, and being so delicate with him as his worry started to overshadow his relief. But he still had a  giddy look that made Beomgyu smile in return. "Are you okay? How do you feel? Do you need anything?"

"Water," Beomgyu answered, smiling a bit more at the barrage of questions. He was fine, for the most part. Whatever he had seen was just a dream, there was no monster chasing him now. He was in a bed with Soobin right beside him. The nightmare was nothing more than his imagination, and aside from the headache building behind his eyes, he was fine . 

Soobin nodded, and extracted his hand to grab a glass of water, which he delicately placed in front of Beomgyu's face, urging him to drink from the glass. Beomgyu tilted his head back, and sighed in relief when the cool water hit his throat, the pain easing away now that he wasn't feeling so raw.

"What happened?" Beomgyu asked, once the glass was half-finished, and Soobin was sitting beside him, and their hands were entwined again.

Soobin sighed. "What do you remember?"

Beomgyu frowned, casting his mind back to the last memory he had. "Not much. I remember the ship, that I wasn't well, and that's it. I don't really remember how I got here, or for that matter, where exactly here is."

Now that Beomgyu had said it out loud, he really did not remember anything past the first day in the ship and the conversations he'd had back then. The room that he was in was completely foreign to him, and prior to that moment, he hadn't bothered to actually think about where he was. Beomgyu looked around, and when he looked back at Soobin, he felt a smidgen of alarm at the paleness of his face.

"Are you okay?" he asked. "What's wrong?"

Soobin didn't reply at all, he just kept looking at Beomgyu with alarm. To Beomgyu, it looked like he wasn't even breathing. "I think," he said, slow and measured, finally after an eternity, but the way caution was dripping from his words made Beomgyu tense up even more. "I think I need to call the healers."

"Soobin, what's wrong?" Beomgyu pressed.

"I'll call the healers," he replied, even more determined now. "Just wait here, I'll be back in less than five minutes, Beomie." Soobin quickly pressed a kiss on Beomgyu's forehead and dashed out of the room, leaving Beomgyu behind shell-shocked at the abrupt change.

He wanted to call out to Soobin and ask the multitude of questions in his head, but for some reason, he didn't. Beomgyu took the few minutes he had to himself to actually look around. He noticed his room wasn't the sterile room of an infirmary or a healer's residence. There was an opulence to it, a princess bed with curtains draping on either sides to give him privacy, expansive rooms with rugs and wardrobes and a high chandelier to complete the look of the room.

The golden and browns of the room made it look ever so warm, and Beomgyu let his eyes trace the paintings hanging from the far wall. It was a beautiful room, all things considered. But Beomgyu couldn't let himself unwind. it could be because, despite how beautiful the room was, it was still completely alien to Beomgyu. Or, it could be because of the coat of arms that Beomgyu saw on the door.

A dragon crossed with a sword.

Nyxorian.

Beomgyu didn't know why he was surprised. He knew that the ship was heading to Nyxoria when he climbed onboard. As shaken as he was from his grandmother's passing, his parents' murder, he remembered the details of what the letter had said, of Taehyun and Huening Kai's words and advice. And yet, the coat of arms still made him cautious, made the hair on the nape of his neck stand in the obvious danger of it.

Beomgyu belatedly realised that if he was here already, if he was in a room as luxurious as this, he must have already met the Emperor. If his current situation was anything to go by, he was already horrified at how that meeting would have gone, even though he had no recollection of it.

Had he said something awkward? Or, more embarrassingly, had he fainted before he had even met the Emperor, and he was carried past him?

Oh, Spirits, this was already mortifying, and he hadn't even met the man yet.

Beomgyu sank into his sheets with a groan.

This might be a nightmare that could rival the one he had in his sleep. At least that one was over already, while there was no escape from this ongoing reality of his.

He sat there, pondering his existence for the next moment or so, before the doors to his room opened as abruptly as they had closed, and in walked Soobin with a veritable crowd of people, roughly fifteen from what he could tell.

"Your Highness," the one standing at the head of the group greeted him, while Soobin made his way back to Beomgyu's bedside. But this time, he didn't sit on the bed, and instead took the little divan that was placed beside his bed. The person who had spoken had a deep voice that was warm and reassuring. Their robes, however, didn't convey the same image. With dark purple robes draping over them, and the hood covering their faces completely, one could easily mistake them as warrior mages.

Though, aside from the Chief of the crowd, the rest of them wore robes in different colours. Some of them were light blues, and pinks, but Beomgyu could also make out the dark shades of forest green in the mix. 

Beomgyu inclined his head in a bow. He had no idea how to greet them, he had no idea who any of them were, and he was very much out of his depth. Thankfully, his lack of manners and haltering etiquette didn't stop the men from stepping forward and working.

"How do you feel, Your Highness?" one of them asked. This person was different from who Beomgyu assumed was the head of the group. Their voice was silk smooth, a melody that danced in the air with how light it was. Their robe reflected their voice, a pastel pink that seemed to move with the slightest of winds, even though the hood stayed on perfectly. Beomgyu wondered if it was enchanted. 

“Aside from a headache, I feel fine,” he answered, as politely as he could. Beomgyu kept a wary eye on the others as they spread out, one of them pulled Soobin away from his seat, and they talked in hushed tones. One of them, dressed in a brighter shade of pink, stood by the shoulder of the one talking to Beomgyu. 

The person hummed in sympathy. “That is to be expected. Can you tell me what you remember last?”

Beomgyu dutifully recited his answer, and offered his hand when the Healer asked for it. He sat still as they ran their tests and spoke to each other about things that went over Beomgyu’s head. 

He answered as truthfully as he could when they asked him questions, and in turn, he kept his own questions at bay, especially when he noticed one of them leaving the room hastily.

Beomgyu had no idea what was happening, and the gentle prodding of these people was only making him more nervous. "Can I ask, Healers, what the matter is?" he asked finally, when the furtive glances and the whispered words became too much.

The Healers didn't reply immediately. Beomgyu frowned, he looked at Soobin hoping that he might have an answer, but Soobin also looked anxious, wringing his hands and pacing around with fervour. "Soobin?" Beomgyu asked. "Do you know what's happening?"

Soobin shook his head no, refusing to answer even though he continued his hush conversations with the head healer.

"Healer?" Beomgyu tried again. It seemed like all he was doing recently was begging for answers. First from his parents right before they died, then from Soobin, then his grandmother, and now this. He was lying on a bed that wasn't his own, surrounded by people he could not trust. He was entitled to a few answers, in fact, he demanded them.  "I won't ask again, Healers, I am at least owed the knowledge of what is wrong with me."

A sudden hush fell across the room as the conversations around came to a standstill. The Healer sitting by his side stopped their ministrations and let their hand awkwardly hover over Beomgyu's heart. Beomgyu knew what he was checking for.

The presence of prana and how much of it was bundled up in his heart. He was mildly surprised to note that the Healer hadn't checked for prana first, since that was the first thing that Healers in Astrape checked for. Instead, this Healer had checked over his body first, and then placed his hand directly over Beomgyu's chest, and let it hover instead of touching him through the robes he was wearing.

Before Beomgyu could feel the rush of a foreign prana entering his body, looking and searching for the bundle that he could call his own, he had asked his question. Now, the Healer was waiting for their next cue. Beomgyu wondered what they were thinking. The hood covering their face betrayed nothing.

"Your Highness," the leader said, firm and sure, "I cannot yet share the things you would like to hear. Please be patient with us."

"And why?" Beomgyu demanded. "Do you not know what is wrong with me?"

"I do," they said.

"Then why can you not tell me? What is stopping you?"

It was as though the Guardians and their Spirits themselves were against Beomgyu that day for the door to the room slammed open one more time, and in came the Emperor.

Emperor Choi Yeonjun of Nyxoria.

He walked in, flanked on his either side by guards and advisors, but they did not capture Beomgyu's attention the way the Emperor did. The Emperor commanded the room the moment he stepped foot in it, the air itself was charged, the shadows in the room moved along with him. In his deep red robes that looked like they were painted with blood, the medals on his chest and the sword by his side, Choi Yeonjun was the epitome of Warrior-King.

Choi Yeonjun walked like the Guardians themselves were protecting him, and the Spirits were guiding the sword in his hand.

Beomgyu could see how he was the Emperor of such a huge nation. He could tell why he was so loved if Choi Yeonjun's face was any contribution to it. With his high cheekbones and full lips, dragon-like eyes that seemed to pierce into his soul, Choi Yeonjun was the one man that Beomgyu would not want to cross.

And this was his husband-to-be.

"Me," Choi Yeonjun drawled, his gaze heavy on where Beomgyu was sitting. For a second, Beomgyu was actually offended at how pleasant his voice was. It seemed unfair that Choi Yeonjun was gifted in all aspects.

The suddenness of his phrase, however, had Beomgyu reeling from confusion. Before he could ask, or greet the Emperor, or do anything for that matter, Choi Yeonjun walked beside his bed, pulled the Healer away from him, letting his own hand over Beomgyu's chest. Beomgyu couldn't even panic with how suddenly all of it was happening. One second, the hand was hovering over his chest, and the next, he felt the little spark of prana travel in his veins.

"Wait," Soobin cried out. Beomgyu looked at him, owlishly, still trying to make sense of what was happening, and he knew, even then, that Soobin was late. He knew that Soobin interrupting the Emperor wasn't something that was done lightly, and it would be in vain for the damage was already done. When Yeonjun paused, he still kept his eyes on Beomgyu, not letting Soobin get the privilege of his attention. "Your Majesty, that is not needed. Beomgyu doesn't have any prana to call his own."

Beomgyu bowed his head in shame and panic - in horror because he knew that Yeonjun had already felt the answering electricity of his own prana. Beomgyu didn't know what he could say, his head was crowded with the thought of what this meant.

His best kept secret was out already.

Yeonjun could open his mouth and ruin everything, he could say right then that Soobin was a liar, and all it would do was turn Soobin against Beomgyu.

Beomgyu felt his breathing pickup again as the thoughts made his head spin from their possibilities. Yeonjun knew, he thought, spiralling now, Choi Yeonjun knew.

Choi Yeonjun knew and there was nothing Beomgyu could do to stop him.

Beomgyu looked up, heart in his mouth, and hoped that Yeonjun wouldn't be so cruel to him. He looked up, and felt his confusion rise in him when he saw Yeonjun's curious look, and a question in the quirk of his eyebrows.

He shook his head, as slight and careful as he could.

Yeonjun didn't smile, Beomgyu was sure, but the faint twist of his lips seemed like an imitation of the action. "If you say so, Sir Soobin," Yeonjun said, withdrawing his hand and turning to look at the Healers again. Beomgyu knew he hadn't imagined the snark.

It was only when Yeonjun had taken a step back that Beomgyu felt like he could breathe again. His rising panic calmed down as Yeonjun lied for him, and in turn, felt his own intrigue grow at the man in front of him.

The intrigue was short lived, though. Beomgyu looked at Soobin and saw a disdain far too powerful to have belonged to him, but then, Beomgyu turned his gaze to Choi Yeonjun and saw his anger and rage for the whole world to see.

Whatever moment of levity they had was clearly from Beomgyu's imagination for the man in front of him now was the conquering Emperor of Nyxoria who had single-handedly bought seven different kingdoms under his subjugation. The anger was directed at the whole room, it seemed.

"Your Majesty," the head healer said, no longer firm and sure but begging for a minute of calm conversation. "Please understand we did everything we can."

"Then do it again," Yeonjun snarled. He turned to look at Beomgyu, the scorn in his eyes was a fierce monster and Beomgyu felt threatened for his very soul. "Do you know what happened to you?"

Beomgyu knew he should answer. He had already given Choi Yeonjun a piece of his soul with the vulnerability he had shown. Armed as Yeonjun was now with the information he possessed about him, Beomgyu knew he shouldn't test Yeonjun. Still, he refused to give him another piece of him. "No," he said with all the confidence he didn't feel, he hoped his eyes were reflecting the ice in his chest. "They are refusing to tell me anything."

With his reply, Yeonjun's scowl grew darker, as if he was offended that Beomgyu seemingly had the nerve to ask and talk back to Yeonjun. "You were poisoned," he said, in short, snappy sentences, rushing to get the whole thing out. "We don't know how, or when, but when you arrived you could barely walk, and you fainted as soon as you reached the palace. Do you have any recollection of that?"

Beomgyu felt light-headed. Poisoned? Him? "No. Do you know the poison used?" he asked, barely there now with the overload of information being shared. He had fainted when he reached the palace? Did he faint before Yeonjun?

"It was nightdale," a healer answered. "We believe you were being given low amounts of it over the course of some time."

"Taehyun," Yeonjun said, and the familiar name made Beomgyu look up, head craning a little to find at least a familiar face among the crowd in this room.

Taehyun stepped forward, and smiled at Beomgyu, and he too was wearing the elaborate and most definitely ceremonial clothes of Nyxoria, but he looked good in his deep green robes. "Your Highness," he murmured.

"No need for that," Beomgyu managed to say, before asking. "What is it?"

"It's the same poison used on your grandmother," he said.

"Grandmother?" Yeonjun asked, sharply, turning his eyes from Beomgyu to his Prime Minister.

Taehyun nodded, and Beomgyu could make out someone coming beside him from the blur of tears and the intensity of his emotions. Beomgyu refused to cry, however.

He had shed enough tears.

Beomgyu would never truly stop grieving for all that he had lost, but he refused to cry now, especially in front of these people who would turn around and use it against him. The Emperor in front of him wasn't just. He wasn't a king from fairy tales who would make Beomgyu's pains go away.

No, this was a man who used war as a tool. This was a man who had earned his scars and his sword. This man alone had brought nations to their knees, and now he knew one of Beomgyu's best kept secret. This man also knew the reason why his parents died, and Beomgyu refused to show any more weakness.

His tears dried up as fast as they had sprung into his eyes.

"Nightdale killed my grandmother," Beomgyu said, measured. "How do you know?"

"One of our men is a proficient mage of poisons, and he identified the poison in Lady Kim, and also, you. Though, rest assured, he was able to extract the poison from you completely, and you will recover soon." Taehyun answered.

"How do I know you didn't poison us?" Beomgyu asked, feeling the shame of cruelty in his heart even though he knew he had to ask this, though he could not deny the relief coursing through him at Taehyun’s reassurance.

Yeonjun scoffed. "Don't insult my men, Your Highness." Yeonjun used Beomgyu's title as a mockery.

So Beomgyu returned the favour. "Answer my question, Your Majesty."

The silence inside the room at his defiance was deafening.

Yeonjun looked at him again, only it felt like Beomgyu was bearing the weight of a thousand eyes. The room darkened with the force of Yeonjun's glare, and distantly, Beomgyu remembered that this was the Emperor who dealt in shadows.  "My men aren't foolish enough to attempt suicide."

And that was it.

"Your Majesty," Soobin spoke up, stepping in between Beomgyu and Yeonjun, blocking Beomgyu's view of the Emperor. "I apologise for Beomgyu," he said, continuing even when Beomgyu protested. "As you know, he is in shock and grieving. I am sure he'll recover from his lapse in etiquette soon."

Beomgyu couldn't see Yeonjun's expression, but he heard the derision in his voice plain and clear when he replied. It made Beomgyu bristle. "Didn't know that lapse in etiquette was something to recover from. See that he does, Sir Soobin, it will be a shame otherwise." Then, Yeonjun was seemingly done with the Astrapians, turning his attention to his Healers, he gave out quick commands, "Take care of Prince Beomgyu. Report anything else you find to me first. Taehyun, Wooyoung, come with me."

As abruptly as he had entered the room, Choi Yeonjun left it, and behind him, he left Beomgyu, whose emotions were in turmoil and rage settled under his skin.

Beomgyu knew that he was insulted, in front of the Healers, in front of Yeonjun's advisors, and Beomgyu hadn't said anything. And what was worse, Soobin had apologised for him. As if Beomgyu was someone shameful who should apologise for his words and pride. He looked at Soobin and felt the whispers of betrayal rise in his heart. He thought about Yeonjun and saw his sword cleaving down enemies and allies indiscriminately. Who’s to say that one day he wouldn’t turn that sword against Beomgyu? 

Choi Yeonjun, his soon-to-be-husband. A brute of a man who Beomgyu knew, in his heart of hearts, that he would never trust.

This interaction had told Beomgyu all that he needed to know. All Choi Yeonjun was good for was getting revenge for Beomgyu's family. He was a ladder to be used to reach the summit.

Beomgyu would comply with the rules and the shackles that will be placed on him, but he would also use those shackles to choke Yeonghwa out of his throne. There was only one goal that lay ahead of him, and it didn’t require him begging for affection from a heartless man.

He stared at the door, processing and internalising all that had happened in front of him. Silence reigned in the room around him, and the Healers scuttled around. He could tell that they wanted to approach him, but he couldn't bring himself to smile and nod at them. Some of them had left with Yeonjun, Beomgyu noted, and only two healers were left in the room now.

Now that it wasn't so crowded, Beomgyu felt like he could breathe. The two healers that remained were the head healer in their rich purple robes, and the one that had sat by Beomgyu's side in pink robes. The one with a wonderful voice. Beomgyu really wanted to know what they looked like, but the hoods stayed on the whole time, so he let it go. His thoughts kept on wandering back to Yeonjun, to Soobin and his actions, to the fact that Beomgyu was poisoned and his grandmother too.

His whole world kept crashing down over and over again, and now that he had finally met his husband-to-be, he wasn't feeling the reassurance he had assumed he would. Yeonjun was every bit the Emperor that Beomgyu had feared and learned to be wary of. Yeonjun and he were bound only by a word of promise that was as fragile as a butterfly's wings.

Yeonjun might have been the person that his parents turned to for help, but that did not mean that Yeonjun would treat Beomgyu with respect or care. And he had proved that by publicly reprimanding Beomgyu even when Beomgyu was laying on a sick bed. Beomgyu felt a hysterical laugh bubbling inside of him. Everything was doused in confusion and chaos, nothing that he had held close to his heart had survived the test of his faith and strength.

Nothing was alright, that was something he knew for certain. Beomgyu wouldn't pretend that everything was alright simply because the Emperor had deigned to visit him, and given a warning and a reprimand in the same tone. The Emperor already knew far too much, and Beomgyu wasn't keen on learning just how that power was going to be used. He knew that he had to be stronger to survive this new challenge that laid in front of him, to reach that summit of revenge. He knew that unless he fought for it, earned it, Yeonjun would not help him.

Someone cleared their throat. Beomgyu turned away from the door and fixed his gaze on the head healer. "Your Highness, let us see to your health."

Beomgyu modded instantly. "You may, of course." And then, he hesitantly added, "But, how do I address you?"

"How would you address Healers in your kingdom?" they asked. Beomgyu couldn't make out any inflection in their voice.

"Our healers are physicians and seers," Soobin interjected, and Beomgyu felt a stab of irritation. "Trained seers that work closely with the King and learn to prevent any malady should it come in the future. Though not all have the art of Healing, those that do are called by the title of Healer and then their name."

The Healer nodded. "We are physician-priests, for a lack of better explanation. All of those that serve in the Temples of Manxi are trained in the art of healing, and if they don't have the gift, then they serve the Creator in different ways. As for our title, we hold no titles past being servants of Manxi, but you can call me Healer Aneko."

Beomgyu bowed his head. "Thank you for your help, Healer Aneko."

Aneko chuckled. "It is our duty, Your Highness. Now if you wish, we can leave you here to get some rest, and finish your healing later."

"As appealing as that sounds, I would rather finish this all right now and then rest," Beomgyu answered as pleasantly as he could. His head was still spinning from the revelation after revelation he was being subjected to. "Though, is Taehyun right? The poison has been completely removed from my being?"

Aneko nodded. "My Healer sitting beside you is also proficient in poison, though he is not a mage. Haneul, please."

The Healer in pink robes took it as a cue to speak, and his voice soon filled the room, calm and soothing in its cadence. "Your Highness, the Hellcnith removed all traces of poison from your body, and all that you are feeling now is fatigue from the minimal effect it had on you."

"And how long can he expect that fatigue to last?" Soobin asked, now back to standing beside him. He had given up on his conversation with the healer when Yeonjun had entered, but hadn't dared to stand beside Beomgyu until now. And of course, when he had apologised for Beomgyu.

"Until the next morning, I assume," Haneul answered, seemingly unbothered at the interruption. "Though, should you feel anything such as dizziness or nausea, please inform us, Your Highness."

Before Beomgyu could ask more questions, Soobin spoke up again, "And what of the loss of memory from this morning?"

"That is normal, Sir," Haneul replied. "He did faint and was extremely ill before that. A gap in memory is not uncommon, but if you keep forgetting things, then again, let us know." He directed the last bit at Beomgyu, who simply nodded.

"But are you sure?" Soobin pressed. Apparently, he was set on talking over Beomgyu completely.

"Soobin," Beomgyu said, hoping that it would be enough for Soobin to pay attention to him again. When he didn't, Beomgyu sighed, and tried again, except this time, he wasn't asking as Beomgyu. "Choi Soobin."

The effect was instantaneous. Soobin turned to look at him immediately, leaving whatever thread of conversation he was having with the Healer Haneul. "Sorry."

"It's okay," Beomgyu replied. "Can we please let the Healers finish their work?"

It wasn't as much of a question as it was an order, but to his credit, Soobin did nod and step to the side, letting the healers work their charm. This time, they didn't attempt to check for his prana, maybe it could have been because of Soobin's words, or because Yeonjun himself had checked it.

They worked around it, checking his pulse again, rubbing a few balms on his head and making him swallow something that looked suspiciously red.

"It is to make you expel anything else that might be in your body, so don't be alarmed if you throw up for the next 6 hours. But anything past that is worth telling us," Haneul explained, gently rubbing the back of Beomgyu's hand as Aneko continued their ministration. "Prana is not always the most reliable, so Aneko likes to be thorough with herbs and tinctures."

"I see," Beomgyu replied politely, even though all he could think about was the phrase: prana is not reliable.

After that, the two of them withdrew, though they did give him pieces of advice about what he should and shouldn't do. Including what he should eat, and thankfully, they didn't force him to eat anything too substantial. Soobin looked at them and listened to everything with a startling intensity. The Healers repeated that they could be called at any time, no matter the hour, and while it was reassuring, all Beomgyu wanted to do was close his eyes and sink into the sheets.

Then, finally, the two of them left the room. Leaving behind a very exhausted Beomgyu, and a very worried Soobin.

Soobin jumped to help him and hover over him immediately, bringing him water, and blankets, offering him anything and everything and pacing around the room when Beomgyu refused his care. "Are you sure you're feeling fine?"

"Yes," he answered, exasperated. The headache had lessened considerably the moment they had applied some balm on his forehead. The sweet smelling gel had been cool to touch, and clearly very effective. "Soobin, what's wrong?"

Soobin paused in his relentless pacing. He had a furrow between his eyes, and he looked far too worried for Beomgyu to poke fun at him. "I am just worried, Beomie," he sighed. "I don't like this Kingdom at all, the people here have been nothing but rude so far, and you saw how the Emperor is. Are you sure that you want to go through with this?"

"And what is my alternative, Soobin?" Beomgyu asked, tired. He knew what he was getting himself into, he did not need a reminder of how bad everything around him was every two minutes. He hadn't even left the room he was in, and had already somehow argued with the Emperor. And yet, despite all of that, Nyxoria was his best option. Here he was provided with a safety that he could not get anywhere else.

"We can run away," Soobin begged, desperation written over his face, his hands crossed in front of him as if he was ready to go down on his knees for this. "We can run away right now, lovely, and we don't have to come back. We can go to an island far off into the sea, somewhere no one had ever lived in before, and we can be happy there, Beomgyu."

"And leave behind the injustice of my parents?" Beomgyu retorted. "Leave behind Yeonghwa in that throne? Where he would be happy and satisfied, while I run around like a criminal, always looking over my shoulder and running at the first sight of black and red?"

Soobin crossed the distance between them, and sat down on the bed again, holding Beomgyu's hands in his as he continued to make his case. "We'll live on a Nyxorian island, if that is what you want. Don't you understand, Beomie? We can be free. Free of Yeonghwa, of Yeonjun and the nobilities and the responsibilities. We can make a house like your grandmother's. Someone else would take care of Yeonghwa, it won't be our responsibility. We can plant the cherries for your grandmother, and the willows and oaks for your parents."

Beomgyu shook his head, feeling his emotions choke him up. "You know that is not an option. The oaks and willows will grow in Astrape, Soobin, where they are meant to. I won't run away like a coward, not until they are brought to justice in front of me, and you need to remember that."

"Why do you insist on this?" Soobin whispered.

"Because I want no other option," Beomgyu replied, carding his hand through Soobin's hair.

"Think about it, Beomgyu. We still have some time before the wedding. We can leave and never be found and spend our days under the warmth of the sun in a flowery meadow. Doesn't that sound nice?"

"It does," Beomgyu nodded. "But it is not what I want. I cannot spend my days in a meadow when my parents' bodies aren't even buried. When I had to burn my grandmother."

"Just, think about it," Soobin sighed again. "I'm going to take a walk, Beomie, but please consider this."

Beomgyu knew that Soobin would not drop this, so he nodded his head, and then turned his face when Soobin tried to kiss him. He heard Soobin sigh and then leave the room. "I'll be here," he muttered darkly, when the sound of the door closing reverberated inside the silent room, and sank back into the sheets. He didn't bid Soobin goodbye, didn't feel the need to.

When Soobin left, Beomgyu had expected to be left alone. He did not think he would warrant any other visitors. So, when someone knocked on the door, less than ten minutes later, Beomgyu assumed it would be Soobin. So he sullenly bid them entry, he wasn't ready to face Soobin again at all, but he was still a comfort to Beomgyu in this unknown place. Though, seeing Huening Kai and Taehyun's faces standing at the threshold was just as, if not more comforting than Soobin's.

"Your Highness," they bowed, still on the threshold and not walking any further inside the room. They had politely averted their eyes away from Beomgyu, and it was only a minute later that he realised it was because he was still laying down.

Beomgyu got up with a silent chuckle. "Please enter, and I thought we agreed on not using such titles in each other's presence?"

The two of them entered. Huening Kai chuckled a little as he came to a stop in front of him, Taehyun faithfully on his side with a warm look - so similar and yet so different from before. Taehyun had changed out of the robes that Beomgyu had seen him in last, and was now wearing a more comfortable look with looser robes and not as many ornamental pieces as before. The deep green, billowing robes were replaced for a kinder shade of blue and a closer-cut of robes. Kai, on the other hand, wore a soldier’s outfit, just without the suit of armour. The close-fitting tunic and breeches didn’t look out of place on him at all, and Beomgyu could appreciate the beauty in Kai’s appearance. 

"We did, Beomgyu, my apologies," Kai said, a smile bright on his face. Beomgyu gestured for the two of them to take a seat.

"I'm sorry I can't be a proper host to you just yet," he said, smiling ruefully at how commonplace that statement was becoming for him. The two of them waved him off, and instead of sitting on the bed, found the divan and an extra chair to sit beside his bed. 

Taehyun hummed. "It's no matter. We just came to check on you."

Beomgyu sighed, his smile slipping a little at the heaviness that weighed down on him. He wasn't naive enough to believe that the two men standing in front of him were his friends, but the kindness in their countenance and the easy way they smiled did feel like an offer of friendship. The weight on his shoulders felt a little bearable at the thought of being able to share it. "I'm doing fine," Beomgyu answered. "Not as well as I would hope, but the Healers did say that I would recover soon."

Huening Kai nodded. "That is good to hear. We thought that you'd like to hear what happened before you passed out."

Beomgyu sagged in relief. "I would love that. I have a lot of questions, and I wasn't sure if I would be able to get answers here."

"Of course we'll answer, and if you don't mind, I would love to know a bit more about Astrape from you," Taehyun said, earnestly. For some reason it made Kai laugh.

"Taehyun likes to know everything about anything," Kai explained. "You can almost always find him in the library during the night, and really, during any moments that he is not working for Yeonjun."

"That's a wonderful trait to have," Beomgyu smiled.

"It really is." The look Kai aimed at Taehyun was so full of fondness that it made Beomgyu feel like an outsider intruding on a private moment. Beomgyu withheld a small smile. So, it was like that. He wasn't surprised though, the two looked wonderful together. "Anyway," Kai said, clearing his throat and clearly forcing himself to be back into this conversation. "Can you tell me what you remember?"

"The last thing I remember was retiring to my room after our conversation on the deck, and that I had a horrible headache during that time. I think I vaguely recall docking after that, but I cannot be too sure. After that point however, my mind is blank."

Kai hummed, while Taehyun just looked at him thoughtfully. "After we docked, you, me, Taehyun and a few guards left ahead of the rest of the crew because you weren't feeling well. We thought it'd be best to get you to Healers' attention as fast as we could. You fainted immediately after reaching the palace, though not before meeting Yeonjun. He called for the Healers right then, and one of Yeonjun's guards, Dojun, is the Mage of Poisons and thankfully he was able to stop the spread of poison and remove it from you."

"How did you know that it is the same one given to my grandmother?" Beomgyu whispered. For some reason, he couldn't bring himself to say those words louder.

Kai sighed. "I had taken her blood in a vial for our Healers. We knew that she was poisoned, though we didn't know what poison. And through our prana, we confirmed that the poison was the same one."

"How?"

The two of them exchanged a look, one filled with warning and worry. It made a sense of urgency rise in Beomgyu. What did they know?

"I am a Mage of Hemomancy," Kai said, slowly, carefully. Like Beomgyu was a small animal that he could scare if he wasn't cautious. "Taehyun is a Mage of Necromancy."

"It's not as scary as it sounds," Taehyun added on.

Beomgyu, inexplicably, felt like he was among kindred spirits. Still, he didn't know how to react. Had they been in Astrape, the announcement of such a type of prana would have been considered dangerous. Not just dangerous, but dark.

Evil prana that would destroy them all and it would have ended up with Kai and Taehyun being thrown into the dungeons to die.

Astrape had no place for evildoers, and yet, she kept evildoers in her Throne, and raised them in her bosom.

He looked at them again. Saw them for who they were and not for the prana that lit up their eyes. He saw them for the Prime Minister and the General. Not the evil Mages that would bring an end to the world as he knew it. They were not against the natural order of things. Their very existence meant that they were innate, intrinsic beings that belonged. The world had a place for them simply because they were. 

So, why then was Beomgyu shunned?

In Astrape, they would have died.

They were not in Astrape.

So, Beomgyu looked at them, and he didn't smile, because Kai taking a vial of his grandmother's blood wasn't something he could smile at. "I understand. I don't have prana myself, so who am I to say anything about which elements you command?" He took in a deep breath and added, "But, taking her blood. That is not something that I can look past."

Kai at least looked a little apologetic at it, and Taehyun offered him another bowed head that Beomgyu took for his apology. "I understand," Kai said. "And I say this not to defend myself, but at that time it was necessary."

"I do understand that, and appreciate all that you've done," Beomgyu murmured. "But you'll understand if I remain uneasy with your decision."

"Of course."

Beomgyu released a breath, filling his lungs with cold air. "What happened after that?"

Taehyun took over. "After you fainted, we brought you to this sickroom, and the Healers were with you for quite some time. They declared that you weren't in any danger an hour after you were brought here. Sir Soobin and the rest of the party arrived soon after that and Sir Soobin joined you in this room. I think he had a conversation with Yeonjun, but I wasn't there for it. You were asleep for over five hours, and since we arrived sometime midday, it's now dying sunlight and close to dusk."

Beomgyu was mildly surprised to know that this lavish room was just a sickroom. "I see. And Soobin was with me the whole time?"

"Yes," Kai answered. Then, with a bit of hesitation, he said, "I don't want to offend you Beomgyu, but there is something that I feel like you should know."

Beomgyu frowned. He didn't like the way Kai was saying that. "What is it?" he urged.

"First, though, what exactly is the nature of your relationship with Choi Soobin?" Taehyun asked, straight-laced. He was looking at Beomgyu intensely, no longer the friend he had been when he first came into the room, and every bit of the Prime Minister that worked with the most blood-thirsty ruler their history had ever seen.

Beomgyu was taken aback. "He's my lover, and my best friend" he answered, incredulous.

Taehyun nodded solemnly. "He can only be one of those things, Beomgyu. And it's not the first one."

"What? Emperors and their consorts tend to have concubines and lovers, do they not?"

Kai shook his head. "Not in Nyxoria. We are a loyal people, we love once and we love with our hearts. We tend to marry one person and not move on should anything happen to them."

That felt almost impossible to Beomgyu. "But what if they are not the right fit for you?"

"I think," Taehyun said thoughtfully, "that we aren't explaining it right. In Nyxoria, we do have a few courtships and casual lovers as we grow up, but at some point, if we consider our partner someone worthy, we have a ceremony for our gods Ansa and Ira. It sounds fascinating, but in reality, we just let our prana mingle, - among those that have prana- and if the intermingled prana accept each other, then it is considered a faithful and a blessed match. Then, a test of wills for both lovers happen, to see how they would fare in hardships. Only after that are they considered good partners.

"In those that don't have prana, things are done slightly differently. They also have the same test of faith and love, and then, in front of Ansa and Ira, they swear an oath by ceremonial fire. If the fire accepts, they are considered blessed, and if not, then they do not marry."

Beomgyu listened with rapt attention. It was fascinating to know the culture of Nyxoria, of the people that he would eventually preside over. "If that is the case, then why is your Emperor agreeing to a political match?"

"I wish I could answer," Kai sighed. "But Yeonjun must see something in you to agree to this. He has never had a serious courtship and he has declined every request for a ceremony so far."

"Will I also have to go through a ceremony?"

"No, or at least, it will be completely for show to satiate the public and the courtiers," Taehyun answered. "But this is why you see you cannot have a lover aside from Yeonjun. It will be considered a great insult to him, and to our gods."

Beomgyu swallowed dryly. This was a possibility he had considered but to be faced with it so soon wasn't something he had imagined. "I understand. I'll make it clear to Soobin when I see him again."

They nodded, twin faces of relief staring back at him, and despite the feeling of being extremely out of his depth, Beomgyu couldn't help the stirrings of curiosity inside of him. "Can I ask some more questions about this?"

Taehyun nodded in encouragement, and Kai just made himself more comfortable on his chair, chuckling in fondness when he noticed the eager expression on Taehyun's face. Beomgyu didn't curb his enthusiasm either, and asked, "What if the prana connected successfully but the couple failed the tests?"

"The match wouldn't be considered eligible," he said. "It is extremely important that the couple be compatible in both their abilities and in their life. It makes no difference if they are good at life, but different in their abilities. Even in matches where only one person has prana in them, it's important that they are compatible as receivers and donors. Those couples swear by the fire as well, so that is something you can look forward to," Taehyun smiled, mischievous.

Beomgyu disregarded that statement, but he couldn't help the answering smile. "Are political marriages common? I received an offer of marriage from one of your lords, too, and there was never any mention of these ceremonies."

"It's standard in the capital and in the mainland," Kai explained. "Jade Citadel is our capital, and by its name, we do everything luxuriously. The mainland has seven mor e cities, each as lavish and distinct as the Citadel. There are other nations under the Empire that follow their own customs, though you might meet the lord children and the eligible ladies of those nations in the court at Nyxoria."

"Do you have islands and markets?" Beomgyu asked.

"A few. Not as many islands as Astrape, that is for sure. But we do have some of the most exquisite markets near Citadel, and in Crudin," Kai said. "I am sure you'll get the chance to visit them all soon, especially when you have to buy things for the wedding."

"Ah, the preparations, I am not looking forward to that," Beomgyu said.

"I'll be helping you through it," Taehyun chimed. "I think most of the preparations will be handled by some of the courtiers, though your opinion will be asked for the minor details."

"That already makes me feel relieved," Beomgyu chuckled. "Anything else I should know so I don't accidentally offend anyone?"

"There is a lot to know," Taehyun smiled. "You won't learn all of it in one night. I'll take you for a tour of the palace tomorrow, and tell you the most important things. For now, though, I think we should let you rest. It's nightfall soon, and the Healers will come here early tomorrow morning to check on you again. You need as much sleep as you can get."

"Thank you," Beomgyu replied sincerely. "Though, I am a bit worried about clothes to wear. I left with barely any clothes on my back."

"Worry not, I am sure Yeonjun has already sent some people to buy you clothes," Taehyun smiled. "I will see you tomorrow after breakfast, Beomgyu. Rest well."

Kai echoed him, as the two got up and made their way out of the room. Right before they exited, Kai turned around to look at him, and said, in a grave voice that seemed to hint at something beyond the scope of Beomgyu's understanding, "Be careful, and trust no one."

And yet, when Beomgyu blinked, they were already out of the door, as if nothing had been said in farewell.

Cold sweat gathered on the nape of his neck. Was he losing his mind now? But no, that couldn't be? And yet.

Oh, what the world had come to for Beomgyu. First, he was dreaming of monsters in fire and now he was hallucinating words of warning being said to him.

Was he truly about to go insane? It didn't make sense though, for the words that Kai had apparently said to him were an exact copy of the words that the servant had uttered to him before the attack on his Family Manor. It could mean a number of things just as easily as it could mean nothing. It could just be a coincidence, a trick his mind was playing on him, and even then, it didn't feel like that. 

It felt like a childish attempt at convincing himself that nothing was amiss, when in reality, those words were a warning for everything yet to come.

Trust no one - did that include you, Beomgyu wanted to ask. Did that include the Emperor? The Prime Minister? His lover whom he could no longer love in plain sight - whom he now had to leave behind as well.

Beomgyu surprisingly didn't mourn for the loss of that relationship, as shrouded in sadness as he was. He knew in his heart that Soobin and he would not have lasted the test of time in Nyxoria, where everything was different and Beomgyu had to give himself up. He doubted that Soobin would have agreed to living as the lover of the Consort were such a thing allowed in this Empire. It was heartbreaking, and yet, all he had felt recently for Soobin was anger and frustration.

He had already offered Soobin an ultimatum, less than a week ago, so why was he so heartbroken at the loss of this?

Distantly, he realised it was because Soobin was his best friend before he was Beomgyu's lover, and for some reason, Beomgyu was sure that Soobin had stopped being his best friend a long time ago. He wasn't sad for the relationship that was coming to an end, he was instead grieving a little for the loss of his lifelong friend.

The tears flowed down, and this time, Beomgyu didn't wipe them away, letting them fall and stain the blanket in the privacy of this room.

He had been grieving for a lot of things recently, this was just another to add to that list.

Beomgyu didn't know how long he stayed like that. Sitting on the edge of his bed, staring blankly into the middle distance as tears dripped down silently from his face. He must have sat like that for a long time as around him, the dying light dimmed completely and left the room bathing in darkness.

Soobin didn't return from his walk. That might have been for the better. Kai and Taehyun had left him filled with thoughts and possibilities. From the way they had talked about Yeonjun, the Emperor seemed like a nice person. But, Beomgyu's own meeting with the man had left him reeling. Prior to this, Beomgyu had not been reprimanded like that publicly, it was an insult to him.

Though, wasn't in any position to retaliate, to talk back or even take any action that would jeopardise his already precarious position.

Then, what was left for him to do? In a foreign land, in this room that was as cold as it was beautiful? Where Beomgyu could hear the echo of his own heart, what could he do? Soobin had laid out an extremely beautiful option in front of him. No matter how much he denied it in front of Soobin, Beomgyu could feel the call of just disappearing in this world.

He did not need to enact a bloodthirsty revenge against the man who had ruined his life. But, who would Beomgyu be if he didn't do that? Would he be able to sleep at night? Would he be able to look at those flowers in the meadow Soobin talked about without regret? The cherries, the oaks, the willows would all judge him. They would weigh his worth with all that he didn't do.

So no, Beomgyu could not run away. Not just because of the phantoms that haunted him now, but because his family deserved better than that. Deserved better than a coward when they had so fearlessly laid their lives on the line.

Beomgyu sat on the bed, in his silk sheets, in the lavish room bathing in its shadows because of everything his family had risked. They deserved to lay in their eternal rest, to swim across the Great River and be free. He would stay in Nyxoria, marry the unpleasant Emperor, and ultimately, his discomfort wouldn't even matter. Not when Yeonghwa would be dead, and the Families ashes would make the foundation of a new Astrape.

The tears on his face dried down, his eyes started to burn, and that is when Beomgyu stirred from his thoughts. His throat was dry, and he kept expecting that he would start throwing up per the instructions of the Healer and the medicine they had made him take. But to his relief, nothing happened to him.

Gingerly, and with great difficulty, he got out of the bed. He had been lying there for the whole day, and his joints were stiff and back hurting from his inactivity. He couldn't leave the room, not when he had no idea about the place he was in, but taking a turn about the room felt extremely appealing. He might even light some candles, and bring some light back to the room.

But more importantly, Beomgyu thought, curling his hands and feeling the spark of his prana awaken at the slight command of his mind. He needed to use his prana a little, after days of inactivity and he wanted to just flex it like an unused muscle that was becoming stiff.

So, he breathed in, a calm, steady breath, and let his senses stretch. In the dark of the room, the sparkling light in his palm was a breathtaking sight. There was no other soul in the room beside him, and it was easy - so, so easy - to let himself get lost in the feeling of his power surging in his veins, singing and laughing and dancing as it followed his guidance and gave itself a shape.

Beomgyu smiled, without holding back, letting the euphoria and the steadfast feeling of his powers wash over him.

He was not in Astrape, for better or for worse, and aside from Soobin, no one knew that he was technically supposed to be powerless. The Healers never checked for themselves, and Yeonjun already knew that he was keeping a secret. Beomgyu could use his powers more now. From what he could tell, there was nothing stopping him. Different manifestations of prana here weren't considered taboo and dark arts. Here, people seemed to celebrate the diversity in their prana.

With Kai and Taehyun having hemomancy, and necromancy, Beomgyu's power over light seemed so trivial, so mundane, barely worth noting. Having or not having prana was just another aspect of life here, nothing to be shunned or discriminated against.

Oh, how glad he was that he was not in Astrape any more.

For once, Beomgyu let himself imagine the world in which he didn't have to stay hidden. For so long, his whole life was just Astrape. He was supposed to grow up, get married to Soobin or a courtier and take over the Throne peacefully from Yeonghwa. He was supposed to have blood adopted children into his name, or to father his own children to keep the Family line from dying out. Beomgyu was meant to keep his powers hidden and checked. He could never reveal the truth about his prana, about his 15th summer, about the number of things he had done to keep himself safe and hidden in plain sight.

Almost mockingly, he heard his ghost call out to him. Beomgyu thought he could see him, laughing and taunting, from the corner of his eye. "You are not here any more," he thought, or maybe said out loud, he couldn't be sure. "You cannot be here any more."

'I am here, I am never leaving you, Prince,' his spectre said, cruel and comforting in his continued presence.

Beomgyu extinguished the light in his hand. His spectre might be haunting him, but now, Beomgyu could actually see a future where he could be laid to rest. Where he did not have to hide a part of himself.

His world was changing, and as Beomgyu lit another sphere of light in his palm, he felt that it might be for the best.

It took him a second to place the bubbling emotions in his chest at being able to use his powers freely. Giddy, he realised, he was giddy at the possibility of using his prana openly. Beomgyu wanted to laugh, unbidden, happy, elated, because he could do it. It was within his reach now.

In Nyxoria, where no one knew him, except for Soobin, and Beomgyu could explain it away to him. He could come up with a lie about the Healers and the herbs and something! But, there was a chance now for him to not be looked down on. This was something within his control now.

He wanted to twirl, and dance and laugh.

Beomgyu could feel the ghosts reaching out and trying to stop him, but he wouldn't be held back anymore. He had to be cautious, yes, but no longer was he bound by the threat of death should anyone find out about his powers. His family had given up everything - everything - for him to be alive. His mother's last words and wish was for him to live. To do whatever it took to stay alive.

And, with the ability of being able to use his prana openly, even the idea of marrying Yeonjun didn't feel so unpleasant.

Around him, the dark room began to glow slightly. His prana leaking out from his strict control and finding corners and crevices to burrow itself in. Instead of a dark, gloomy cloud following him around the room, Beomgyu had his own miniature sun. He giggled at the thought, he was sure if his prana could, it would manifest itself as a toddler and start running around.

Beomgyu let himself enjoy this. Let himself just revel in the feeling of his prana without worrying about the what-ifs and the dangers. He could be happy here, as preposterous as it sounded. Beomgyu could have a future here.

He got into the groove of stretching, letting his prana and his body move to a music unheard. His stiff muscles relaxed, his heart calmed down and let go of his anxiety. Beomgyu wasn't doing anything strenuous, but at the end of it, merely twenty minutes later, he still felt out of breath.

It was welcoming though, the ache pleasant.

Beomgyu came to stand in front of the window, the cool air on his skin was refreshing after the light exercise. The moon high in the sky was waning, and its crescent shape bought Beomgyu some comfort. The world would keep moving on, and only a day or two ago, Beomgyu had resented that thought, but now it was an important reminder. His world could change - and it had changed - but the moon will still come back, there will always be winter after summer, and the brightest spring after the harshest summer.

It would get better, Beomgyu thought. He was already living  the high of being able to use his power a little more often now. The rest would fall into place. He would get married to Yeonjun, and he would see his revenge enacted, his justice served. Everything else will come after that.

There were critters out and about, Beomgyu could hear them chirp in the silence of the night. He had no way of knowing how late it was, and sleep had started to pull at his eyes. Beckoning him to the bed, and lulling him into her safe caress.

Beomgyu should sleep.

But he was still restless, his prana singing louder. The shadows in the night seemed to move, but Beomgyu paid them no mind. They couldn't harm him, and he didn't think they wanted to. So, he stood there, in front of the window tracing the stars in the sky and letting his thoughts wander. It was peaceful, and Beomgyu welcomed it. Even though he was still restless, he could enjoy the quiet beauty until he was exhausted enough to go back to sleep. His hands trailed down, wanting to hold his mother's dagger, but they came up empty.

His eyes widened, and he looked first at his clothes, then to his bed and everywhere else in this room. Before, his heart was beating this fast because of his happiness, and now it was sheer terror that had taken over him.

He couldn't have lost her dagger! It was on him in the ship, he knew that, and he tried to think, but it was all muddy, and oh Spirits, had he really lost the dagger?

His hands flew to his head and the lack of the tiara sent him sprawling on the floor.

It must have been at least two hours later when the door to the room opened again.

He had finally calmed down enough after having searched through the room for at least an hour. Beomgyu had come to the conclusion that the Emperor or the attendants must have removed his belongings from his person to make it easier on the Healer. Beomgyu had somehow convinced himself to wait until the sun rose again to demand his things back, at least his tiara and dagger.

Beomgyu could live without everything else, but he refused to lose the two of them.

So when the door opened, he didn't surge to his feet to corner Soobin and demand him to bring Beomgyu's things back. No, instead Beomgyu breathed out, a forced smile on the corner of his lips as he turned away from the window and turned to look at Soobin. For who else could be entering his room so late at night?

Except, the moment he turned his smile dropped and shock took over. Beomgyu looked around, hoping maybe that this was a trick of his own mind, but when the figure didn't move or disappear, he closed his gaping mouth and executed a hasty bow.

Standing in the middle of his room was Choi Yeonjun, holding his tiara in one hand, and a dagger in the other.

In the dim light of the room, Choi Yeonjun looked just as shocked as Beomgyu. And Beomgyu, in a rush of complete and utter stupidity, raised his hands and sent forth an orb of light to brighten the rest of the room up. And then he panicked because he had just used his powers in front of Choi Yeonjun, the one person he wasn't sure he could trust.

What in the Guardian's name was wrong with him?

"I –"

"What –"

They spoke at the same time.

Under the brighter lights, Yeonjun looked handsome. Not ethereal, not beautiful, but just handsome. He wasn't wearing the traditional robes, the heavier one he had worn during the day. He was in a pair of pants and a loose white tunic covering his upper-body. His hair was dishevelled, like he had been running around. He gave Beomgyu the distinct impression that had he not been holding the tiara and dagger, his hands would have been fidgeting.

"I'm sorry," Beomgyu said, dazed. Everything about this was surreal. Why was Choi Yeonjun in his room in the middle of the night? Why did he have Beomgyu's belongings and why did he look like a child about to be scolded? And why, oh, why did Beomgyu find that somewhat endearing?

He had lost his mind.

Yeonjun cleared his throat, trying to look a bit more put together. "There is no need for you to apologise. I, uh, I shouldn't have entered your room without at least knocking. Forgive me, Your Highness." And then, Yeonjun bowed, as if he wasn't the master of the nation Beomgyu was in.

"His Majesty need not apologise," Beomgyu answered. For some reason, he was speaking softly, as if he didn't want to break whatever dream he was in.

Yeonjun smiled, a rueful thing that seemed more self-depreciating than it should, "His Highness is kind." Then, he switched his tone and added. "I thought I should return these," he said, pointing to the tiara and dagger. "My Healers had removed them when they were attending to you, and I believed that you would miss them."

Instead of coming forward and giving them to Beomgyu himself, Yeonjun placed the items on the bed and took a step back. Beomgyu, unable to hold himself back, rushed forward and collected them in his arms, hiding his face in his belongings at the heady rush of relief flooding his body.

"Thank you," he said, and it was more sincere and vulnerable than it had any right to be. He cleared his throat and tried again. "Thank you so much, Your Majesty."

Yeonjun didn't reply immediately, prompting Beomgyu to look up at him and see for himself, the naked curiosity on his face that was wiped away a second later. "You need not thank me, it is the least I can do for you. I also want to apologise for this afternoon. I was rude," he frowned. "Lost in an anger that should not have been taken out on you, and that was my mistake."

Beomgyu couldn't quite hide his own shock at having the Emperor apologise to him, twice in less than five minutes. "It's alright," he answered. "We were all worried."

"Still," he insisted. "It was not right of me. I am sorry."

"Oh, um, I accept your apology," Beomgyu was so out of his depth here.

Then, they lapsed into silence. Beomgyu wanted to reach out, and talk more. This Choi Yeonjun was so different from the one he had met this afternoon. This Choi Yeonjun was so much more human. He smiled, and apologised, and brought back Beomgyu's last tokens of his family.

This Choi Yeonjun was so much more present, and grounded in the world around him.

"Can I ask?" Yeonjun spoke, aborted and unsure, breaking the silence in the room. Beomgyu didn't want him to leave, and it seemed like Yeonjun did not want to leave.

Beomgyu's face must have broadcasted his confusion, for Yeonjun added on an explanation himself. "About what Sir Soobin had said? You don't have to answer, I am not forcing anything from you. But --"

"But you would still like to know," Beomgyu finished for him. This was a dilemma. He could, theoretically, answer with the whole truth. But that didn't feel right. Just because Choi Yeonjun was nice to him for ten minutes didn't mean that Beomgyu would spill about his entire life. No, Yeonjun had to earn the right to his secrets, and the one about his powers being one of them. "Astrape isn't kind," Beomgyu said finally, after a moment of deliberation.

Yeonjun stayed silent, letting Beomgyu say what he wanted.

"Astrape and her rulers don't take kindly to those that are different. Once, a long time ago, the difference was good, it was celebrated and rejoiced. But now, being born without prana is much better than being born with a different type of prana. I am one such example," Beomgyu stated. "Had they known that I was different, with control over light and nothing to hold me back, I would have died on my tenth summer. No, it was far better to pretend that I simply never manifested anything, with no power to my name to ever become a threat to anyone."

"I see," Yeonjun whispered. "I am sorry, for all that you've gone through."

"Your Majesty, you really must stop apologising to me, it doesn't become you," the words were out before Beomgyu could stop them. He looked at Yeonjun in panic, hoping he hadn't offended the most powerful man in existence, only to see a breathtaking smile take over his face.

Yeonjun laughed, a sound of pure joy, and Beomgyu thought, deliriously, 'I did that.'

And when he stopped laughing, Beomgyu thought, 'How do I make him laugh again?'

"You're good, Your Highness," Yeonjun said, chuckling. "Thank you for telling me that. I'll leave you be now, try to get some rest. I hear Taehyun has a lot planned for you in the coming weeks." He made to exit before Beomgyu started speaking again.

He didn't want to lose this pleasant company so soon.

"That's not fair," Beomgyu, feeling bold and stupid. "I told you something about myself, and Astrape. It is only fair that you return the favour."

Yeonjun paused, looking at him in consideration. "I don't think I'll be very knowledgeable about the matter of Astrape."

Beomgyu gaped. "You know that is not what I meant!"

"I only joke, Your Highness. Tell me, what would you like to know?"

Beomgyu asked. Asked and answered in equal measures until the sun rose on the horizon, and the birds sang the start of a new dawn.

They talked all night, about matters big and small, about things that were and weren't and Beomgyu felt at home. He still didn't trust Yeonjun, but at least, he didn't hate him. Didn't think he would have to look over his shoulder to stop a knife from coming.

Yeonjun promised to come again the next night, to continue their conversation as if it had never ended.

The morning came, and Soobin didn't, and Beomgyu couldn't find himself to mind that. Not when he had spent the whole night feeling warm and curious. He had made Yeonjun laugh three more times after the first one, and Yeonjun had succeeded in making him laugh double that amount. The Emperor was surprisingly humorous under his layers of sarcasm and dry wit. It was pleasant. Beomgyu wanted to bottle this moment and keep it in his chest. The only place where he knew it would be safe.

The morning came, and Yeonjun left. A promise on his tongue, a tiara on Beomgyu's head, nestled tightly amongst braids that won't come loose.

When the sun’s rays peaked through the curtains, they saw Beomgyu on his bed, sleeping peacefully, a smile on his face, and the door closing peacefully behind him. The sun heralded the new day, a new age.

Chapter Text

Beomgyu didn't know how he expected his day to start, but he was certain, he wasn't expecting having to pull out his dagger against Soobin in the early hours of the morning.

He was sure that there were far more peaceful ways that he could have been awoken with, ones that did not resort to Soobin violently shaking him awake as if they had to run away again, as if the demons that Beomgyu had finally found refuge from had caught up. It was then, perhaps, out of his own self-preservation, that Beomgyu had grabbed onto the knife under his pillow and before being fully aware of his surroundings, had put it against Soobin's neck.

Really, it was no one fault here, save for his own instincts that were driven with panic and alarm. What was Soobin thinking? Barging into his chambers so early in the morning that the sun's rays hadn't even peeked past the curtains yet, and then shaking Beomgyu so violently that he was sure that the King's men were here to kill him and end his misery?

"Beomgyu," Soobin whispered harshly, his eyes wide and his chest heaving with desperation. His hands were fumbling, not quite reaching out to touch the blade or the hand holding it, but clearly wanting to. "Beomgyu," he whispered again, and it was only then that Beomgyu realised that he still had his mother's dagger against his lover's neck.

"Sorry," he mumbled, rushing to sheathe it again and placing it beside him. Beomgyu stepped back, his hand automatically raising to his head to check for his tiara that Yeonjun had so carefully placed. Beomgyu relaxed only when his fingers brushed against the intricate details of it. 

As he woke up a bit more, Beomgyu realised how ridiculous the situation had been. How had he opened his eyes to him pressing Soobin against the wall with his dagger against Soobin’s neck? Even after the actions of this morning, he was  still sleep-ruffled, and when he looked at Soobin now, he couldn’t help but ask, "What are you doing here? Is something wrong?"

"No, no," Soobin rushed, his chest was still heaving, and Beomgyu looked at him in confusion. Where had he been last night? Before Yeonjun had shown up? Had he been running?

"What's wrong?" Beomgyu repeated, taking a seat on his bed, and gesturing for Soobin to  sit down as well. Soobin chose to take a seat on the fainting couch placed in front of the window, directly opposite the bed. "Do you want water?"

"No!" he exclaimed, and Beomgyu awkwardly withdrew his hand from the water jug. He stared at Soobin with rising concern. Just what was happening here?

"Okay," he said, slowly. "Then what is happening?"

Soobin didn't reply immediately, but he kept on looking around the room with grave concern. His eyes flitted to each corner in a paranoia that made Beomgyu’s best tighten with rising concern. "Do you have an answer?"

"An answer?" Beomgyu repeated, astounded. "An answer to the question of us running away like cowards? Had I not already made my thoughts clear on that?” 

"Yes," Soobin said. "Do you want to leave this place and live a peaceful life?"

"No,” he answered firmly, changing his tone and narrowing his eyes at Soobin. “But how about you give me an answer instead. Where were you last night?"

Once again, Soobin didn't answer again, though he continued to look around nervously. His legs were tapping incessantly against the floorboards, and  sweat was coating his forehead. Beomgyu knew the signs of a liar well enough, and to Beomgyu, each unanswered second felt like a stab in his back. "Nowhere," he answered finally. "Unless, your answer can be changed, then I was nowhere last night."

"What was so urgent about waking me up this morning?" Beomgyu asked instead.

"I needed to know if your answer had changed."

"And if it had?"

"Then, I would have told you that there is a way out of this empire, that there was a ship sailing far north, into the corners of the world that we know nothing about. That there is a small island that no one knows the name of that we could live on, happy and undisturbed," Soobin sighed, head in his hands as he explained it all to Beomgyu. "We could live as free men, we would never have to look over our shoulders in fear of a dagger."

"That is not true," Beomgyu scoffed. "Running away from our problems here, under the cover of the night would make us no better than criminals. Not only would we be running from Astrape, we would also be running from Nyxoria, whose Emperor owns the very shadows we’d be fleeing to. No, running away would not make us free men, it would only give us invisible shackles."

Something changed in Soobin, then. His face dropped, eyes narrowed with an emotion that Beomgyu couldn’t read, he looked close to breaking. When he spoke again, he was close to yelling with an anger that was so vast and vivid, like fire rising up to burn Beomgyu. "What is so wrong about wanting a peaceful life? How can you think that we'll be labelled criminals? How? Is all that has happened not enough for you? Must you also risk your life and must you also put yourself in danger?"

"That's not what I want," Beomgyu tried to explain.

"No," Soobin spat. "That is exactly what you want. You want to put yourself in danger because you are too cowardly to die by your own blade, so you want someone else to do it for you. You say you don't want to run away for fear of being labelled a criminal, but you're willing to marry some other man and enter an entirely different set of shackles willingly. Was what we had not enough for you? Why do you want to hurt yourself?"

"I am just doing what my parents would have wanted!" Beomgyu exclaimed. He could feel his own emotions get turbulent, his powers aching against the chains and locks he kept them under.

"No, you are not! You tell yourself that, and I'm sure you believe that too. But your parents would have wanted you to live on happily, by the Guardians I can swear that your mother did want you to live happily. She made me take an oath for your life," Soobin replied. "Don't use them as shields for your own shortcomings. They would want you well and happy, they would want you far away from the court and its machinations. They -"

"Stop talking about them as if you know them better!" Beomgyu spat. "Don't pretend as if you knew them, as if you understand all that is happening here."

"I certainly know more than you."

"Then tell me!" Beomgyu nearly yelled. "You have kept secrets from me since that blasted day!"

Soobin fell silent at Beomgyu's response. He looked at him wide-eyed, as if caught in a lie that he could not get out of. "I-I haven't," he stuttered. "I haven't kept anything from you."

"Will you stop lying to me for once?" Beomgyu begged. "All you've done is keep secrets from me, can you please just tell me what is happening."

"I don't have any idea of what you're speaking of," Soobin doubled down, refusing to meet his eyes.

"Oh, are you certain? You knew something," Beomgyu repeated. "You and my parents. You were all ready to leave. You had a bag, you warned my mother that someone was coming, that they could no longer be held back. You knew something. "

"No," came the answer, firm and resolute, but Beomgyu did not believe it. He remembered the day as clearly as ever. Everything about that day was engraved into his memory, he could not forget even the most minute detail. As he spoke about it, he became more confident. Beomgyu knew what was said that day, he knew that Soobin knew something. 

He remembered Soobin assuring him afterwards when they were on horseback. He knew that Soobin had knowledge of what had transpired, he remembered that Soobin had promised to tell Beomgyu everything he knew. So, what had changed between then and now? Why was Soobin refusing to acknowledge it all right now?

Even when they were at his grandmother's house, Soobin knew something, when she didn't. 

"Stop lying," Beomgyu threw back at him. "I remember everything, Soobin. I remember even what you were wearing. You warned my mother, you were late to Court that day, even though you are never late. What was it, Soobin? What did you know?"

"Nothing, Beomgyu. Drop it."

"I can't," Beomgyu swallowed. He was choking, suffocating. "Why won't you just admit it? Why can't you just tell me what happened that day?"

"That is something we both want an answer to," Soobin sighed, gravely, putting an end to their argument. Beomgyu had a lot more to say, but he didn’t, knowing that it would just escalate the situation and make Soobin lie to him again. 

A moment later when they were both calming down from their argument, Beomgyu’s anger swivelled to grief, and still, their emotions  ran high. Beomgyu could not stand to look at Soobin, and as the morning dawned over them, he was hoping for an end to this conversation. If Soobin refused to tell him the truth, then there was no reason for them to talk. 

"It'll be fine," Soobin said then. Beomgyu sneaked a glance at him, only to find him staring out of the window, his shoulders dropping, grief clouding his handsome face. He turned then, to look at Beomgyu, and their eyes locked onto each other. It was still electrifying, Beomgyu noted, when Soobin smiled at him. It still made him feel so relieved and when Soobin moved to stand by him, he repeated "We'll be fine.”

"You can't know that," Beomgyu answered weakly, forever the pessimistic one.

"We've been through so much, and we’ve survived. So this too, we'll survive."

Beomgyu nodded, and when Soobin smiled at him again, he pretended that his heart didn't explode in butterflies. He was still upset, after all. In an effort to change the topic between them, Beomgyu cleared his throat. "I have to meet with Taehyun and Kai today."

"Oh?"

"Yes, I have to visit the healers, and the market for new garments," Beomgyu explained. "I think I was supposed to meet the Emperor too, but I am not entirely sure."

"Will you be going with guards?" Soobin asked.

"Of course. Plus, I am due an official introduction in this Court as well, I hope they do that before the news of the wedding is sent out."

"When will you be leaving?"

"Not long after the first meal," Beomgyu answered, getting off the bed and walking to the cabinets that lined the room. "Do you think they left me some clothes here?"

"Didn't they mention it was just a sickroom?" Soobin asked, following him.

"Oh yes! Someone was supposed to show us our rooms today," Beomgyu replied. "Still, there should be something I can wear. Can I even leave the infirmary in these clothes though?" he asked, pointing towards the robes he was wearing that looked like the standard uniform for the patients who found themselves stuck here for longer durations.

And really, they could hardly be labelled proper robes with how airy and easy to remove they were. Beomgyu's face heated just thinking that Yeonjun had seen him in this state and still spent the night in this room. He hoped that their next encounter was under better circumstances.

"Is there any word about my grandmother's ashes?" Beomgyu asked, then, somberly, looking away from the cabinets to turn around and face Soobin, who was standing right behind him. There was hardly any space between them, and it was so reminiscent of the position they had been in earlier this morning, but without any of that edge of danger.

They looked at each other, and Beomgyu studied the curve of Soobin's face, like he had so many times. He couldn't help it when his hand reached out to trace the sharpness of his jaw, to trace the highbrow, and the eyelashes, and the curve of his lips, and the slant of his nose. Beomgyu couldn't help it when his other hand came up to rest on Soobin's shoulders in a loose embrace.

It was so familiar to him, so comfortable. When Soobin's arms circled his waist, Beomgyu couldn't help but melt into them. He felt like his skin was still crawling from the touch, but it was so much better than before. In this embrace, Beomgyu didn't feel as cold as before. He studied Soobin, this Soobin before him.

It was then that Beomgyu realised that something had changed, that this Soobin was somehow different to the one he had known. This Soobin was erratic. Out of his gold and glitter, standing and pacing around, urgent and trying to run away, arguing with sharp words and inflicting  sharper wounds. He was so different from the Soobin that Beomgyu had grown up with. 

That Soobin, the one who had helped him through his first injury, when he hadn't presented his powers - the Soobin he had fallen in love with. That Soobin was so gentle and steadfast. A beacon of hope when Beomgyu stumbled around. That Soobin was calm and sure, he would face whatever problems they had head-on. He taught Beomgyu everything.

There was such a vast difference between this. The Soobin of before and after. It made Beomgyu wonder if he was like that too. Had he changed to the point where no one could identify him? He didn't feel like he had, but he also couldn't be sure. Maybe he had changed, he certainly was angrier than before, but that seemed to be the only difference worth noting to Beomgyu. 

And yet.

There was a lot that Soobin wasn’t telling him. Beomgyu sighed, leaving his bed when it became apparent that Soobin would not look at him and tell him the truth. He wanted to pace around the room, but he didn’t want to tire himself out so soon after being treated. It must have been written clearly on his face, for Soobin sighed and walked back to the sofa, leaving Beomgyu to inspect the contents of the room by himself.

Actually, as Beomgyu thought about it, he realised there should have been a healer here by now. He frowned, looking around the room for any medication or change of clothes meant for him, but there was nothing. He knew nothing had been sent during the night, and  he hadn’t been that distracted by Yeonjun to completely miss someone else coming into the room.

Soobin clearing his throat dragged him out of his thoughts, and Beomgyu looked at him in question. “What did you do last night then?” Soobin asked.

Here, Beomgyu paused. He had the option of telling Soobin the truth, that Yeonjun had visited him and that Beomgyu spent the night talking to his future husband. But for some reason, what had happened between them felt sacred. He didn’t want to taint it by sharing it with anyone else, so Beomgyu lied. “Nothing,” Beomgyu said, much like Soobin. Though unlike him, Beomgyu knew how to lie properly. “I slept and tried not to think about being poisoned.”

Soobin winced. “I’m sorry I left you alone last night. That was wrong of me.”

“It was. I waited for you, you know, to come back here. You’re the only one I have left,” Beomgyu said in an open show of vulnerability. “In this foreign land, you’re the only one I trust.”

“I know, my love,” Soobin replied, apologetic and sincere. “I’m really sorry. I hope you don’t mind me asking though, who braided the tiara back into your hair?”

Beomgyu didn’t stutter as he lied yet again. “I asked a maid to come in, in the middle of the night to help me put it back in my hair.”

“Really? That is surprising since I was around your room the whole night and I didn’t see a maid going in. Though, curiously enough, I did see the Emperor entering your room.”

Beomgyu froze, but instead of shame and guilt, the only emotion he could feel was anger. It was surging inside of him, in turn making his powers act out. “What do you mean?” he asked, eyes hard. “Speak plainly.”

Soobin got off from his sofa and walked leisurely towards Beomgyu. He looked angry, he looked hurt, and most importantly, he looked like a predator stalking his prey in this room. “It is so curious to me, that you were just yelling at me about lying to you, and yet here you are, doing the exact same thing to me.”

“No, Soobin,” Beomgyu chuckled, not backing down and staring him in the eyes. “What is curious is that you said you were near my rooms all night and yet couldn’t be bothered to check on me, knowing that I had already been poisoned while with you. So tell me, is there anything you would like to say?”

“Why is it, that even now, all I’m hearing from you are accusations instead of an apology? How can you so quickly, so easily put aside what we had for a stranger and spend the night with him?” Soobin looked at him, disgusted. “Is it the power? Is that it? The fancier the title for you, the better? Is it you compensating for your own lack of powers? The Spirits know you wouldn’t be anything without connections to men in power.”

Beomgyu could barely rein his powers the more Soobin spoke. There was a snarl on his lips and the longer Soobin went on the more the rage in his heart felt like it would burn him alive. “How dare you? How dare you have the audacity to say that about me? Do you really believe that I would have chosen you, over and over again, had I been after power? You? The least precious son of the lowest house in Astrape.” Beomgyu scoffed. “You’re nothing, Choi Soobin. You have been nothing without my interest in you.”

“Always so high and mighty, Beomgyu,” Soobin spat. “Be careful of how the mighty fall, Choi Beomgyu, Heir of Astrape.”

“Is that a threat, Soobin? Say it outright, why don’t you? Or are you too cowardly like your parents, huh? Too afraid to actually see things for what they are and always hiding behind your mother’s skirt. At least I was the Heir to the Throne. Just what were you, Soobin, without my grace keeping you relevant.”

Soobin snarled. “Do you think -”

“I think,” Beomgyu cut him off. “That you’re a little boy who doesn’t know his place. I think you’re so angry because you know that without me, you’re nothing. Here, or in Astrape, you are nothing. A useless son of a useless house, you’re going to be forgotten by history while they write sonnets about me, and that just stings so terribly.”

“You know nothing!”

“I know enough. I know that you’re so deathly jealous of Yeonjun, not because you’re worried about our relationship, but because my claim to the Astrape Throne still stands. You remember, don’t you? I was crowned by the blood and the Sword, you were there. You said it was such a pity that I would never experience what it felt like to have powers, that no one would throw me a Liberania for coming into my powers. And then Yeonghwa crowned me Heir.”

“That means nothing,” Soobin scoffs. “You think the King would still let you have a claim to the Throne?”

“You really know nothing, do you?” Beomgyu asked, laughing, eyes alight in a vicious glee. “But then again, no one from a lower rank would be taught any of this. Because I was crowned by the blood and the Sword, I will always have a claim to the Throne until the day I die. And because Yeonjun is going to marry me, he will now have a claim to Astrape too. How does it feel, Soobin, to know the foreign, barbaric, Emperor will be the ruler of Astrape over you?”

It was only because Beomgyu and Soobin were standing so close to each other that Beomgyu saw the change of expression on his face. It was only because of his instincts that his parents had drilled in him that Beomgyu ducked, when Soobin’s hand whipped up to slap him where he stood.

Beomgyu stepped back. Eyes alight with so much anger that burned within him, it was so powerful in its intensity that he could barely think. Before he could do anything, Soobin’s hand whipped out again, this time, in between them and he raised roots around Beomgyu using them as ropes and cornering and holding him in place before Beomgyu could even process.

“Let me go,” Beomgyu spat, squirming against the roots as they tightened against his hands. “You coward .”

“Me?” Soobin laughed. “You’re still calling me a coward when you didn’t have it in you to admit you spent the night with Yeonjun. You’ve always been a hypocrite, but now, you’re a hypocrite with loose legs.”

“Watch your tongue,” Beomgyu warned. Soobin didn’t listen, stalking closer to him and this time, when he raised his hand to hit Beomgyu, his aim landed true.

Beomgyu’s head spun from the force of it, his cheek stinging from the pain. His eyes watered without his consent and Beomgyu had enough. This was not the man that Beomgyu loved. This was nowhere close to the man that had held Beomgyu lovingly only a few moments ago. This was an animal, a beast that needed to be put down.

Soobin put his fingers underneath his chin, dragging him up, and got extremely close to Beomgyu. “Still think I’m a coward?”

Beomgyu smirks, and leans closer. He opens his mouth and takes a moment to take in Soobin’s face, before spitting on him. Soobin reels back, hand coming up to his face to wipe it away in disgust. “You’re the most disgusting coward I have ever known,” Beomgyu sneered, and in one move that he was sure he was going to regret later, let a morsel of his prana burst from his hands to cut the roots cleanly in half.

Soobin stumbled backwards again when Beomgyu walked forth unscathed.

Beomgyu raised his hands and guided by the prana of his soul, he hit Soobin square in the face, returning the curtsey, and taking deep pleasure in watching him fall down. “See, Soobin, you are nothing.”

And then, he walked over to the doors of his room, ripping them open and yelling for the palace guards to come. He watched, standing on the sidelines, as they came into the room one by one. Someone, Beomgyu wasn’t sure who, let out a hiss at seeing his face.

“You see that man?” Beomgyu asked, pointing towards Soobin who was still on the floor, looking at them wide-eyed as if he hadn’t just restrained Beomgyu and hit him. “Take him, and put him in whatever prison you have.”

“Yes, my Queen,” one of them bowed. Beomgyu startled at the form of address but he didn’t say anything. He didn’t utter a word when one of them slipped away from the crowd, presumably to report this to their superior.

He didn’t say a word when Soobin was hauled up and taken out of his chambers, cursing and screaming and threatening. Beomgyu didn’t say anything when he felt the tears drip down his eyes, and the sorrow filled his lungs.

Beomgyu was thankful that the guards didn’t say anything either when Beomgyu fell to the ground and started weeping.

It felt like his only state of being these days.

***

Beomgyu didn't know how long he stayed on the ground, though eventually his tears started running out. He was dry heaving before he knew it, forcing himself to breathe when it started burning his chest.

The world kept on coming down around him. He didn't know where the guards had taken Soobin but he could still hear his curses, his voice in the back of his head. Soobin was calling out to Beomgyu, and in the antithesis of that, Beomgyu's face was still burning from when Soobin had hit him. His palm was stinging from when he had returned the favour. His wrists were aching from the ropes that Soobin had used to hold him down, and if Beomgyu looked up, he would see them lying in pieces around his room - cut cleanly in half from his own powers.

He could hear the guards pacing around his room, he felt them leaving and coming in, but Beomgyu was tired. He was aching all over and he did not have the strength to look up any more, he could barely force himself to breathe much less stand up and greet everyone else in the room. The tiara entangled in his head was pulling at him now, and Beomgyu reached his hands up to touch it - remove it? He didn't know.

"What is happening here?" Beomgyu heard someone ask. Still kneeling on the floor, head in his hands, Beomgyu had no wish to get up and talk to this newcomer. "Your Highness? What happened?"

"We don't know, sir," someone else answered for him. "He yelled for us, and then asked us to imprison the man that he had travelled with, and then he just - fell down and started crying. One of the men saw some injuries on his person, but we did not want to further aggravate him, so we called for you and a healer."

"You did well," the first replied sharply. Beomgyu took in a shuddering breath when they mentioned injuries on his person, and it was only after that he realised that someone else was also being called into the room. ' I should get up,' he thought. But he did not have the will for it. He wondered what they thought of him, of this new person in their Empire who did not even have the strength to get up off the floor.

Beomgyu was supposed to be their new leader, or well, married to their Emperor, and here he was, on the floor, crying with injuries all over him. What did they think? Did they hate him? Did they think that Beomgyu was not worthy of being married to someone as strong and capable as their Emperor?

Did they think he should be sent back to Astrape, back where he came from after such a pitiful display? Beomgyu wouldn't hold it against them, if they did think that. As he thought about it, he was sure that he wouldn't even hold it against Yeonjun should he choose to send Beomgyu back to Astrape and release himself from whatever promises he had made to Beomgyu's parents. Surely, a promise or an alliance couldn't be worth putting his whole Empire at risk because of someone as incompetent as Beomgyu.

"Where is the healer?" someone asked again, pulling Beomgyu out of his thoughts. His hands fell down to his side, and the sudden action plunged the room into silence. He could feel everyone's eyes on him. His face throbbed, and it felt as though he was on display. Someone cursed, Beomgyu didn't know who. His eyes stayed fixed on the ground under him, the one place that remained steady.

"Get His Majesty here," he heard the command hang heavy in the room. "And for the sake of everything, someone get a healer here!"

"We should bring His Highness to the bed."

"And who is going to do that? You?" someone scoffed in reply. "Just wait for His Majesty to come here. I do not want to lose a hand for touching the Consort."

The person being chided ignored the threat? advice? - Beomgyu didn't know - and came to kneel in front of Beomgyu. When he spoke, it was softly, as if to not scare an already frightened animal. "Your Highness," he whispered, remaining a comfortable distance away from Beomgyu, but close enough so he could see the slight trickle of blood on his cheek that was so far hidden from the rest of the room. "I do not imagine that kneeling on this floor can be comfortable, can you please allow us to help you to the bed, instead?"

Beomgyu should reply. He should open his mouth and say no, he should do something that wasn't just kneeling on the floor and looking at it. But he couldn't. It was as though his whole body was frozen, from his mouth to his hands, and the only thing he could do was watch the image of Soobin hitting him over and over again in his head.

His skin crawled. His chest ached. His breathing stuttered, and yet, Beomgyu remained on the floor, kneeling and staring at the plain floorboards.

"Your Highness, please," the person begged. Beomgyu still didn't reply. He noted, though, that the person speaking was nice, their voice soft and gentle, the aura around them was calm. Beomgyu wondered if they had some prana in them, something to affect the human mind, but then, if that were the case, then Beomgyu would probably already be on the bed.

They sighed. Beomgyu still couldn't get himself to look up. It was so painful, and yet, all he could think about was Soobin, Soobin, Soobin.

Where had his Soobin gone? Who was that man who thought that he could hit Beomgyu? What had changed so drastically between them that his Soobin had to resort to something like that? Was it because of Beomgyu? Had Beomgyu pushed him too far in his questions and his need of knowing the truth? Should he have lied about meeting Yeonjun the night before, and spending time together from dusk to dawn? Was that the crime he had committed for which Soobin had decided to punish him?

And still, if it was a punishment, then what gave Soobin the right to use his hands and prana against Beomgyu? Especially when Soobin himself had been lying since the moment they stepped foot on Nyxorian soil. What was the difference between the lies Soobin had told and the ones Beomgyu had told?

His eyes watered again, and Beomgyu was surprised. He didn't know he was still capable of crying.

Just what had happened between the two of them for things to come to this point? Were Beomgyu's words said in the heat of the moment right? That Soobin had only cared for Beomgyu for the power and position Beomgyu had afforded? Was their relationship for the past three years built on a complete lie? Was that why Soobin had not only betrayed him today, but also that one time years ago?

Was betrayal and destruction written in every path for Beomgyu? Did his destiny always lead him to complete ruination? Everything he had touched so far, had been taken away from him one way or another. If this was his fate then Beomgyu didn't want it. He wondered now if anything would have been different had he decided to accept Soobin's offer, their chance together at a happy life.

He knew, even then, that he was being foolish. Running away from his problems was never going to make for a peaceful life, not when he would have to learn to be afraid of his very shadow. But, it was a thing to wonder - would Soobin still have made the choices he made had Beomgyu said yes to him?

His ghost, always sitting at his shoulder, always in his thoughts and in his memories, would speak up now. But it seems that this time even his ghost had abandoned Beomgyu.

There was so much buried inside of Beomgyu. He wanted to scream out against the world, at his lover, his Soobin who had decided to betray him yet again. At his ghost, who had abandoned Beomgyu yet again. At his parents, at his grandmother, for leaving him with so many questions and no way to find answers to them. Why did they have to leave him so suddenly? Why did they have to go and never come back? Beomgyu wasn't a bad child and right now, he just wanted his mother. He wanted to wrap himself around her, and cry into her shoulder.

He wanted his father to tell him it'll be alright. He wanted, he wanted, he wanted. And he would never have it again.

The sound that left him then was inhumane. It came from the depths of his soul and it held every inch of his despair within it.

Beomgyu had naively believed that the worst was over when he had to put his grandmother's corpse in the hands of strangers and burn her body. He had thought, on the boat that was bringing him to his new life, that with Soobin by his side, it would all be alright. Soobin had known the answers that Beomgyu needed, and he had decided to keep them from Beomgyu for reasons beyond him..

His thoughts went in a loop. They didn't leave any space for Beomgyu to breathe, to think, to, exist. Who was Beomgyu without his mother's love and father's guidance and his lover's trust? Who was Beomgyu in the aftermath of all that had gone wrong?

There was once a question that one of his teachers had asked him. It was philosophical, something to calm the restless child Beomgyu used to be - when a tree falls in a forest but no one is there to listen to it, has it really ever fallen? When there is no one else in this world thinking of you, loving you, caring for you, do you really exist?

As he sat on the cold floorboard, Beomgyu didn't think he had ever existed. Maybe when his mother had been alive to wipe his tears. Maybe when his father had been alive to help him stand up after a nasty fall. But now that his last link to his past had been taken away - had stupidly betrayed Beomgyu - did Beomgyu even exist?

He wasn't sure he did.

He wasn't sure he minded.

"Your Highness," the same person as before spoke again. Somehow, their voice was softer still. "Your Highness, please tell us what's wrong. Please allow us to help you."

Beomgyu couldn't be helped anymore. He wanted to laugh at the stupid notion.

Why would they want to help someone like him? The high and mighty fallen to his knees. The heir to a throne that wanted his blood. The boy whose lover had betrayed him again and again. The orphan prince with no title. The poor, pitiful mage of Light who had lost everything. The prince who had seen his parents murdered, the prince who had nothing, the fallen, fallen, fallen, and falling ever so further.

Who was Beomgyu in the aftermath of all the violence?

"His Highness is unresponsive."

"Do we know what happened?"

"No, Your Majesty. We imprisoned the man he was travelling with, on his own orders, but since that, His Highness had not uttered a word."

"Has he stopped crying?"

"Sometimes he does, but then he starts again, and each time, it is more visceral than before."

"Where are the healers?"

"We have called for them from the Temple, but no one has responded yet."

"Dispatch a contingent to check on the Temple and its inhabitants. I will move His Highness to the bed, and I want all of you to leave these rooms. Only enter when you are called. And send for Minister Taehyun. Ask General Kai to be the one in charge of our guest's interrogation. Make sure that there are Mages present who can suppress whatever prana the guest might have."

"Yes, Your Majesty."

"Leave now."

Beomgyu heard the gathered crowd in his room leave one by one, just how they had entered it. There was no sound of cursing now. No one yelling at Beomgyu all the ways in which he had failed his parents, his grandmother, his kingdom.

"Beomgyu."

For some reason that Beomgyu still couldn't name, Beomgyu looked up.

There, standing in front of him, was the Emperor.

In his precious red robes, carrying his sword and wearing his crest proudly, Yeonjun looked like the Emperor he was. Beomgyu wondered why he had come to him, then. Should the Emperor not be elsewhere? Tending to the numerous matters of his Empire?

"Beomgyu, stand up."

Beomgyu couldn't. His legs had given up on him the moment Soobin had been out of sight, and he didn’t have it in him to stand up and face everything that had happened. 

He kept his eyes on Yeonjun for a moment longer, before letting his head drop once more. Beomgyu was sure that Yeonjun had seen the trickle of blood, the bruise, the cuts on his face now - the expression on Yeonjun's face had told enough.

"Beomgyu," he said again, this time though, he spoke softer. Like the guard had, seemingly fearing the thought of startling an already frightened creature. "Can I touch you?"

This was a question Beomgyu could answer. "No," he replied, hoarse. His skin was crawling still, any touch to him would feel like glass shards. He didn't want anyone close enough to hurt him, not right now. And maybe not after.

"Okay, my Prince. I won't touch you, but I need to move you to the bed, can you walk?"

"No," he said again. It was becoming easier to open his mouth now, though his face still hurt with each movement.

"Can I help you then? Without touching you?"

Beomgyu nodded his head. He wasn't sure how Yeonjun was going to achieve it, but he had his powers, and should anything happen, Beomgyu knew how to use them.

"It might feel a little weird," Yeonjun warned, and then, little tendrils of smoke - no, shadows  - rose from the ground around Beomgyu.

They waved at him, playful, and Beomgyu watched wide-eyed as they formed crutches, looking strong and sturdy like Beomgyu could touch them. Without meaning to, he reached his hand out, and the ropes of shadows took it as an invitation to hold his hand. One of them sneaked under his shoulders, the other kept a hold of his palm almost reassuringly.

Beomgyu continued to look at them. Too in awe to voice a complaint, and not really sure if he wanted to complain about this. The shadows behaved as if they were alive, and not merely tools for Yeonjun to use. He wondered if he used his own prana more often, would the Light take on a form like this?

But no, that was impossible. And yet, the shadows helped him get up and hold on to the crutches. They helped him move forward, forming a protective barrier around him, and when he stumbled, they caught him.

He looked at Yeonjun when his shadows pushed him forward, little by little, making the previously insurmountable distance between the bed and the floor become smaller and smaller. "How?" he asked, too shocked to wonder about anything else.

Yeonjun looked at him with a soft smile. He was tense, it was obvious, and yet, he had such a delicate smile playing on his lips. "They just want to help you, Your Highness."

"Beomgyu," he replied automatically, and then stopped himself from saying anything else.

"As you wish, Beomgyu."

And with that, the shadows pushed him across the last bit of space, helping him settle down onto the bed. Beomgyu put his legs up, and watched as they drew his blankets over him. Then, they reached out to the water jug placed on the bedside cabinet. Curiously, they sniffed it, before taking it to Yeonjun. No words were uttered between the shadows and their master, but Beomgyu watched carefully as Yeonjun's expression hardened, learning whatever his shadows were telling him.

"Who brought you this?" Yeonjun asked him, fingers clenched tightly around the jug, his knuckles whitening. 

"I'm not sure," Beomgyu answered, taken aback. "It must have been brought in during the early morning. Why?"

Yeonjun didn't answer him, but looked around the room contemplatively. "No reason," he said finally, releasing a breath and at the same time, banishing the jug with his shadows. The two disappeared in front of Beomgyu's eyes without a trace.

"What?"

"My shadows, or well, my prana allows me to exercise control over the shadows, and they can travel into spaces that we can't. It is very useful for when I want to hide or store something for later," Yeonjun explained with a smile. He was still tense, and he still remained far away, like how Beomgyu had requested, and yet, it felt wrong. 

Beomgyu nodded. He didn't know what else he could say at that moment, wasn't sure if he wanted to be the one to volunteer and tell Yeonjun about what had happened.

It seemed Soobin was right. Beomgyu was a coward through and through.

Yeonjun took the decision out of his hands though. "Can you tell me what happened?" Beomgyu looked away. "Beomgyu," he sighed. "My Consort, my Queen was found in the infirmary crying his eyes out, with bruises all over him, while his guest was found lying in a mess of ropes in the same room. I am sure you can understand what it looks like."

"I'm sorry," he whispered, pulling the blankets tighter around him.

"No," Yeonjun replied sharply. "Do not apologise. I have no doubt that you did not do anything wrong, I am worried mainly because I cannot seem to keep you safe even with my own guard, under my own roof. You arrived here poisoned, and merely a day later you are injured yet again."

Beomgyu opened his mouth to apologise again, tears prickling at the corner of his eyes. Really, how did he still have more tears to shed?

Yeonjun cut him off before Beomgyu could even speak. "Do not apologise again, Beomgyu. Just please, help me understand what happened and how I can help you."

He shook his head. This was the second time someone had asked him how he could be helped, and yet again, Beomgyu found the idea bitterly amusing. He could not be helped, not any more. Not when his world kept on collapsing in on itself over and over again.

"My Prince," Yeonjun sighed. "I cannot make you speak when you clearly do not want to, but do not underestimate me. I am here to protect you, to help you. Whatever transpired between you and your... former lover need not be a thing to worry over. He cannot touch you any more, he cannot hurt you any more."

"I know," he whispered. "I can't-"

"You don't have to do anything, Beomgyu, just tell me this - was he the one to hurt you?"

Beomgyu nodded without thinking about it. Soobin had hurt him in more ways than he could count, and he was not going to protect Soobin from the consequences of his own actions but his heart still hurt thinking about him.

Soobin was his first love, his first everything. How could he have thrown it all away for something as fickle as power? How could Soobin even -

Well, it wasn't as if his questions mattered any more. Soobin had decided to throw it all away, throwing three years of trust and love away when Beomgyu was still trying his best to salvage whatever they had left. Soobin had chosen pride and hubris and arrogance over Beomgyu.

He had been right, before, Beomgyu's mother had made Soobin swear on his life to keep Beomgyu safe, and it was obvious now that Soobin had failed it. So his life was forfeit.

"My Prince," Yeonjun murmured softly again. Beomgyu looked at him, and for the first time since this ordeal started felt the bone deep urge to have someone hold him. Yeonjun's face softened even more, and Beomgyu looked away, feeling like his heart was on the palm of his hand. Maybe it was visible on his face, maybe Yeonjun already knew him that well. Or maybe Beomgyu had said it out loud, but whatever the reason, Yeonjun closed the distance between them in confident strides.

He reached beside him, and smoothly engulfed Beomgyu in a hug, not letting either of them overthink. Holding onto him tightly, he pressed his hands against Beomgyu's back, cradling his head in the space of his neck. Yeonjun breathed in synchronisation with Beomgyu, their chests rising and falling at the same time eased something inside Beomgyu too, whose arms reached out to encircle Yeonjun's waist.

For the first time since his parent's death, since he held his grandmother's body in his arms, Beomgyu accepted the touch of another's hand. It didn't feel like glass shards, Yeonjun's hug wasn't painful at all. Rather, it felt as though Yeonjun was holding him together.

Beomgyu pressed his face deeper into Yeonjun's chest, and then all at once, felt the rising pressure behind his eyes break loose. He cried again, and then again, and then again. It was all the tears he hadn't shed in his lifetime before this. It was everything he had kept buried inside of him.

The first betrayal Soobin had done against their love, and then this one against him. His grandmother's loss, his lover's loss. All of it. The truth that he was poisoned, the possibility that someone could try to kill him again. Beomgyu cried and cried in the safety of this embrace. His tears wet the robes Yeonjun was wearing, but Yeonjun gave no indication that he minded.

His hand rubbed Beomgyu's back soothingly, and moved only to make them more comfortable on the bed. He didn't break their embrace at any point, not once.

"It's okay, Beomgyu," he whispered. "It will all be fine."

Beomgyu sobbed harder at that. He really didn't know where all these tears were coming from, but frankly, it was exhausting. Crying was exhausting and soon enough, his tears stopped and gave way to a headache. His face was still warm and he didn't know if it was from Soobin slapping him, or from the tears he had shed.

"Would you like some water?" Yeonjun asked, when the sobs had passed and Beomgyu could breathe. That was perhaps a mistake too, because suddenly Beomgyu was assaulted by Yeonjun, Yeonjun, Yeonjun .

All of his senses were completely filled by Yeonjun. He could smell him, the faint scent of lavender and cedarwood. Beomgyu could feel him, feel the rhythm of breathing, feel the beating of his heart, he could hold him, and perhaps that was the worst of all. Yeonjun was sitting so close to him, it was better to say that Beomgyu was practically lying on top of him, and there was no other place that he wanted to be in.

Everything about Yeonjun was warm. From the way he talked to how he smelled to how he held Beomgyu. Yeonjun was warm down to his soul and it eased away the chill in Beomgyu’s bones.

Slowly, Yeonjun untangled himself, and Beomgyu found himself protesting. He dug his hands deeper, hugged Yeonjun tighter. He didn't want to let go yet, wasn’t ready to.

"It's okay," Yeonjun soothed him. "I just want to get you some water."

"Later," Beomgyu whispered, his eyes fell shut as he held on to Yeonjun. "Please, later. Stay."

"Alright, whatever you want," he whispered again, settling back in the bed and holding Beomgyu closer to his chest. Beomgyu didn't know when or how, but they were laying down. Yeonjun's one hand cushioning Beomgyu's head and the other pulling him closer. Beomgyu had his hands fisted in Yeonjun's robes, and he didn't let go when their position changed, rather he pulled himself even closer till there was no more space between them. He took a deep breath, let his burning chest be filled by lavender and cedarwood and closed his eyes.

His world would still be collapsing when he opened his eyes again, but for now, he could pretend to be safe. For now, no one would poison him, or hold a sword to his neck. For now, he could rest.

***

There was a deep rage burning inside Yeonjun as he held his promised Prince in his arms. He hadn't thought himself capable of rage, not the burning kind, not the one that would level empires to the ground. But then, he looked at the darkening bruise on his Prince’s face and found that yes, his rage still could reach unimaginable heights.

Yeonjun was born of kindness and raised in battle, he knew anger, and he used to think he knew rage. Now, he was learning that he had no idea what it was. 

His Prince was sleeping in his arms - his prince. Beomgyu had been promised to him before either of them had known what those words meant. So, the audacity that Beomgyu's former lover had. To think that he could touch Beomgyu. To think he could harm Yeonjun's prince and not face the consequences of that. It was laughable. It was enraging. 

There were so many things that Yeonjun could do to him in the name of revenge, and he would be well within his rights, for Choi Soobin had committed high treason, raising his hand against the future consort of a different Empire, and the Heir Apparent of his own Kingdom. Yeonjun would take his time enacting his own form of justice against Soobin.

But for now, there were more important things to be focused on. The sleeping Prince in his arms being his utmost priority. Yeonjun moved his hand carefully, not wanting to stir him at all. Beomgyu had hardly been able to sleep last night, and it was still only mid-morning, so only Manxi knew when this ordeal had started. Beomgyu had barely eaten or drunk anything since he had come to Nyxoria, first because of the poison, and now because of Soobin.

This wouldn't do.

Yeonjun brought his free hand up to his chest, twirling his fingers just so to call his shadows forth. They came to him uninhibited, taking the characteristic traits of puppies inside this room. He tried not to smile as they flitted around, his emotions were far too heavy to let him indulge in the innocent play of his shadows. He brought a finger to his lips to shush them, and made a note to praise them later for how easily they had been able to help Beomgyu.

"I need your help," Yeonjun whispered to them, and all at once, his shadows stilled, listening to him curiously, attentively. Yeonjun bit back a smile. "Run to the kitchens, and ask the cooks for a platter of fruits and a jug of water to be sent up. I want you to bring it, and guard it if the cook doesn't hand it over. We don't want a repeat of earlier, okay?"

They nodded seriously, and Yeonjun had a feeling that if they could, they would have saluted him after hearing his orders. But for now, they lingered for only one moment longer before vanishing into the air.

Yeonjun focused his attention back on Beomgyu. He looked so peaceful like this, and while last night had felt like an array of stolen moments between them, this time, it felt like pieces of puzzle slotting into place. Beomgyu fit so perfectly into the space of his arms that Yeonjun really didn't want him to leave. He caressed Beomgyu's face, skipping over the bruise but softly tracing the outline of his jaw, of his lips. He felt the rage inside him pick pace each time Beomgyu squirmed in his arms out of discomfort.

Feeling brave and in an effort to keep himself calm, Yeonjun traced the length of Beomgyu's neck, following along the curve of his shoulders, and going down to trace the softness of his arms. Yeonjun studied everything, he memorised the rise and fall of Beomgyu's chest like an unspoken melody, he learnt to follow the length of Beomgyu's forearm with the softest touch. He wouldn't interrupt Beomgyu's rest, not at all, but when he came upon the ring of bruises around his wrist, Yeonjun almost lost his control.

How had he missed it before? How had he not noticed the number of bruises along Beomgyu's wrists? 

And how exactly had Soobin inflicted it on Beomgyu? 

Yeonjun needed to know, he needed to know all of the ways he had to pay Soobin back in. How had Soobin believed that he would have been able to walk away from this unscathed?

How had Soobin thought that there would be no repercussions for hurting someone who was as precious as Beomgyu?

And besides everything, what had changed so drastically between Soobin and Beomgyu that made Soobin do this?

Beomgyu didn't stir in his arms as Yeonjun continued to trace the length of his body, he didn't move besides just snuggling himself closer to Yeonjun, till he could feel the soft puffs of breath landing against his own skin. Yeonjun smiled, it couldn't be helped. Beomgyu looked so beautiful like this, and so relaxed - a completely different image from how he had been before. But still just as beautiful. It had been the first thing Yeonjun had noticed when Beomgyu had climbed the steps of his palace to reach him, right before he had collapsed.

Beomgyu was utterly beautiful. His black hair was messy then, but it framed his face perfectly, wisps of hair falling artistically across his face. His eyes, big and cautious and so, so beautiful. Yeonjun had known even then that he would never be able to deny Beomgyu anything. His frame was slender, but muscular, and he had looked so pale under the rising sun, it had filled Yeonjun with worry. And then, well, Beomgyu fell down.

Yeonjun looked at him again and wondered if Beomgyu was dreaming about something pleasant, or if his mind had finally quietened down, enough to let him sleep undisturbed. He wondered then, if he would ever be able to tell Beomgyu the truth behind their seemingly sudden marriage, the truth behind his parents death, and would Beomgyu forgive him for the role he had played in it?

There were so many things they had decided to keep from Beomgyu, in fear that if something  were to happen, that Beomgyu would be unable to bear the consequences. And here they were, the worst had come to pass, and it was only Beomgyu that had to deal with the very consequences they feared. Only Beomgyu that had lost everything in this process and the only one who had no idea why.

It was cruel of them, Yeonjun knew, but back then they hadn't been thinking of the after - after their deaths, after Yeonjun married Beomgyu, after Yeonghwa was dethroned. And now, Yeonjun was the only one living to regret it.

"I'm sorry," he whispered into the air. He wondered if Insu and Minjun could hear him. Could they see Beomgyu right now? Sleeping, finally, though hurt, but he had been hurt for so long. Did it hurt them too? To see Beomgyu in pain? Did they know about Soobin? And what Yeonjun had suspected he had done?

Was it nightdale again, mixed in the water? Was it Soobin who had poisoned Beomgyu's grandmother first, and then Beomgyu himself? What had changed between then and now?

When the news of Yeonghwa's attack had reached Yeonjun it had been followed by the reassurance that Beomgyu would escape unscathed with his lover. That his lover was to be trusted, that his lover would remain loyal and wouldn't harm Beomgyu. Yeonjun had swallowed the bitter pill of Beomgyu already having a lover, and had relaxed in the assurance that Beomgyu would come to him safe and sound.

And then, Beomgyu had collapsed in front of him, barely past the steps, and had remained unconscious for nearly two days and the only suspect had been Beomgyu's lover. Yeonjun hadn't jumped to conclusions, had given Soobin the benefit of doubt and let him around Beomgyu, had trusted him to not be so that foolish as to wilfully commit suicide.

But Soobin had failed him, and had it not been Beomgyu's life on the line, then Yeonjun would have let himself feel that malicious glee. As it stood, it was Beomgyu's life that Soobin's stupidity had endangered over and over again. Soobin's pride that had him poison the water in Beomgyu's sickroom, Soobin's arrogance that had him thinking that he could get away with any of that, but Yeonjun was willing and dying to pay Soobin back tenfold.

Yeonjun would make sure that it happened soon, as soon as Beomgyu was awake and had eaten and had been tended to. Yeonjun would free Kai of his charge and take over.

It had been a long while since he had allowed his shadows to play freely after all.

For now, he could lay back on the bed and keep a hold on his precious prince, lest someone tried to take him from Yeonjun again. As long as he held Beomgyu close to him, as long as he could feel the warmth against his chest - his rage was subdued, it was manageable. Simmering quietly under the surface but simmering still, for Yeonjun had a far more important priority to attend to. So, everything else would come after that.

Yeonjun woke to urgent whispers. "Your Majesty," the voice said, softly against the shell of his ear, and it took everything in Yeonjun to not smile right then.

Beomgyu , Yeonjun realised with rising glee, was adorable . He spoke cutely, charmingly, and Yeonjun was sure that in the Court, Beomgyu would be able to hold his own. But he also knew that if he were to open his eyes right now, he would see Beomgyu's own chocolate brown eyes widened with worry. He knew, for some reason, that he would be anxiously biting his lips, and Yeonjun knew that in face of such assault, he was a weak man.

He could take pity on his husband-to-be. Lift his hands and legs from how they had tangled with Beomgyu's and give him enough face to leave with dignity and not feel embarrassed about the actions his heartbroken self had done. But, this was his husband-to-be, and they had to get used to each other, and well, Yeonjun, at the end of the day, was a weak man.

So instead of loosening his grip on Beomgyu's waist, he tugged harder, pulling him even closer and removing the little space Beomgyu had put between them. He revelled in the soft gasp that escaped Beomgyu's lips, and only opened his eyes when a second plea fell against his ears.

"Beomgyu," he whispered in acknowledgement, not letting go when Beomgyu pulled away again.

"Your Majesty, I am so-"

"No," Yeonjun interrupted, not at all pleased at seeing the panicked expression on his husband-to-be's face. "No apologies, I thought I made it clear?"

"Yes," Beomgyu swallowed. "But Your Majesty -"

Yeonjun interrupted him again. "I feel as though there is no more space for formality between us." Was Yeonjun being mean? Yes. But it was worth it for the blush that took over Beomgyu's face at the obvious insinuation at their current position.

"Yeonjun," Beomgyu tried again, and this time, Yeonjun didn't interrupt, encouraging him with a hum. "I didn't realise that I would be forgiven for all of my trespasses."

"And what trespasses have you committed?" Yeonjun asked, arching a brow and taking great joy in how Beomgyu blushed an even deeper red.

"Against your person, surely, you won't make me say it out loud," he begged.

"As far as I am aware, there have been no injuries to my person or my pride. In fact, I am rather content where I am," he replied. Though, he did take pity on Beomgyu when his eyes widened even more. "My Prince," he whispered softly, "is it too much for you? I only ask since you were the one who requested me to stay close."

"And you did?"

There was so much vulnerability and awe in Beomgyu's question that Yeonjun could feel his heart shattering and mending itself. It gave way to the belief that there had been a time when Beomgyu had asked someone to stay, and they hadn't.

"Of course," Yeonjun murmured again, and he hoped the smile on his face came off as reassuring. "You had asked, how could I ever deny you?"

"You could have, you are the emperor of these lands, you know," Beomgyu replied, there was something in the way he had spoken that made Yeonjun chuckle, something so teasing and layered with a far deeper meaning that he doubted Beomgyu wanted to speak about.

"And yet, here I am," Yeonjun reassured him. "Exactly where you asked me to be."

"If so, can I also ask you to let me go? I would like to get up, and maybe get some water," he requested. Yeonjun let go immediately.

"I have called for fruit and water for you, please eat some right now. I know you haven't had the chance to eat since you came to Nyxoria, and I would not want to force you. It is only late morning, but in a few hours, I can send someone for lunch," Yeonjun explained. He detangled them carefully, keeping an eye on Beomgyu as he got off the bed and made his way to the table where his shadows had served the platter sometime during their impromptu nap.

Beomgyu looked at him confused, his head was tilted slightly, making him look far too precious. “You’re being too kind,” he said, as if he couldn’t fathom a reality where Yeonjun would not make sure that Beomgyu was okay. That this experience was an utterly bizarre one.

“I’m being a decent person,” Yeonjun corrected him. He grabbed the platter and carried it over to Beomgyu with a flourish. “Please, I will not be able to rest until you eat something.”

Beomgyu looked at the plate distrustingly, though he did brave his fears and reach out to pluck a strawberry from the colourful array laid out. “It’s not poisoned,” Yeonjun said, softly, watching carefully as Beomgyu deflated from the worry, and actually ate something.

He shouldn’t be proud of how easily Beomgyu had trusted Yeonjun’s words, how he had put not just his faith, but also his life in the palm of Yeonjun’s hands. It was heartening, and also concerning.

“Yeonjun,” Beomgyu asked, after eating another mouthful of the fruits. Yeonjun memorised the ones that Beomgyu seemed to favour, and made a note to ask the head of household to keep Beomgyu’s temporary rooms, and Yeonjun’s suites stocked with them.

“Yes, my Prince?” he hummed, moving to pour Beomgyu a glass of water, making his shadows peek out to check for its safety. He only handed the glass over to Beomgyu when he felt a reassuring nudge against the back of his head.

“Thank you.”

“Whatever for?”

“For staying.”

“I told you,” Yeonjun smiled. “You asked me to stay, there was nowhere else where I would rather be.”

Beomgyu ducked his head down shyly, though Yeonjun could still see the rising blush on his cheeks. He smiled, even more fond, when Beomgyu chose to eat something else to avoid replying. Yeonjun didn’t break the peaceful silence between them, it was comfortable. He could easily forget that Beomgyu and he hadn’t actually met until yesterday, that they had talked for the first time last night.

“Yeonjun,” Beomgyu said again, still bashful, and Yeonjun smiled, again.

“Yes, my Prince?”

“What,” he said, before cutting himself off. Yeonjun watched as Beomgyu seemed to fortify himself before asking his question. “What is going to happen to Soobin now?”

“What would you like to happen to him?”

Beomgyu chuckled bitterly, “I don’t think you should be asking me that.”

“In fact, you are the only person whose opinion matters in this situation,” Yeonjun frowned. “You are the one who was wronged, on multiple counts, you are the only one who should have a say in Soobin’s fate.”

“Do you already have your mind made up?” Beomgyu whispered, not replying to Yeonjun’s other statements.

“Mind made up? Beomgyu, he committed high treason, the sentence for that is definitive, there is little concern about my personal opinions here,” Yeonjun explained. Beomgyu startled when Yeonjun mentioned high treason, as if he hadn’t considered that.

“He’s going to die, isn’t he?”

“Yes,” Yeonjun sighed. He was not going to let Beomgyu feel worse about it. Soobin’s eventual death shouldn’t weigh down on Beomgyu, not when he had suffered so much because of his former lover.

“Can I make a plea for his life?” Beomgyu asked.

Yeonjun nodded. “You can make your offer, but know that Soobin will not be allowed to live in this Empire any longer. Aside from his death, the only sentence I can give is exile, and that too, ensuring certain retribution has been met.”

“Retribution,” Beomgyu repeated, hollow. His eyes didn’t have that spark to them that he had last night, he looked so tired. His shoulders were drooping, his head hung low. Beomgyu was carrying the weight of the crimes that he hadn’t committed and it was difficult to watch.

“We don’t have to speak of it,” Yeonjun offered. “I will be the one to mete out his punishment, and since you have made your plea, I will give him exile and send him back to Astrape. Anything else can stay between Soobin and I.”

“It would be cowardly.”

Yeonjun shook his head. “It would be protecting yourself. Soobin has hurt you already, there is no reason for you to carry his guilt. Self-punishment wouldn’t bring you any closer to the truth behind his actions, and carrying the guilt of Soobin’s actions is just going to hurt you more.”

“But,” Beomgyu protested, looking at Yeonjun with something far too vulnerable. “Soobin was all I had. He was my best friend, he was my closest confidante, my lover. I escaped Astrape because of him, I can’t -”

“Shh,” Yeonjun hushed him, gathering Beomgyu in his arms again. Beomgyu fell against him once more with ease. “He’s not the only one you have, my Prince. You have the whole Empire of Nyxoria in front of you now. To help you, to befriend you.”

“Soobin was family,” Beomgyu protested, not quite sobbing, but his voice was wavering and to Yeonjun it was just as painful. “Soobin was my best friend. I was at his Liberania, he was with me when I was crowned Heir, he was with me through every step of the way, and now, he’s just -”

“He made his choices, my Prince,” Yeonjun sighed. “I’m only sorry that I couldn’t protect you from them.”

“How could you have known?”

“So then, how could you have known? What Soobin did was wrong, and there was no way anyone could have guessed his actions, and even now, his motivations. You can love the person for what they used to mean to you, and still hold them responsible for all the hurt they have caused you,” Yeonjun whispered.

He felt Beomgyu nod against his chest, but didn’t reply. Yeonjun didn’t push him, not with how emotionally fraught Beomgyu had been for the past few hours, and really for the past few days. They could sit in the silence for a moment longer, or for however long Beomgyu needed.

“Your Majesty,” Beomgyu spoke again after a few minutes had passed and his shuddering breaths had stopped.

Yeonjun pulled away to look at him, raising an eyebrow at the form of address when Beomgyu continued.

“Your Imperial Majesty of Nyxoria, should you not want to go through with the alliance -

“What are you saying?” Yeonjun cut him off. He was doing that far too much with Beomgyu, and soon he would apologise for it, but there really was no need for Beomgyu to be saying things like that without thinking.

“I’m saying, I would understand if you no longer think us a compatible match.”

“Beomgyu, our marriage is not based on my thoughts about our compatibility. It is a token of protection from me to you in the simplest of terms, and a promise of mine made to your parents. I care not about whatever you are thinking right now, but know that I will not tolerate talks of such kind. You are my Consort, my Queen, and by my decree, there will simply never be another,” Yeonjun stated. He couldn’t read what was on Beomgyu’s face any longer, but so long his words and position were clear, Yeonjun didn’t worry too much

“In that case, Yeonjun,” Beomgyu replied, releasing a breath. “I would like some time alone, please.”

“Very well,” Yeonjun answered, getting off the bed and fixing his robes. “In a few moments, a healer, Haneul, will be coming into this room to check on you. Taehyun will be accompanying him. I will see you later, either during the luncheon, or during dinner.”

“I would prefer to not meet you until tomorrow,” Beomgyu stated.

Yeonjun wanted to laugh. “I’m afraid that is not an option.”

“And I believe you said that you would do anything I said,” Beomgyu challenged.

“Yes, when those wishes aren’t coming from a place of self-sabotage,” Yeonjun retorted. “Take as much time as you need to mourn and grieve, but I will be seeing you tonight.”

That said, Yeonjun turned around and left the room, ignoring Beomgyu’s protests filling the air behind him. Outside, the guard saluted him, and with a gesture, started following Yeonjun. “Has the team that was sent to the Temple reported back yet?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. They report that the healers were incapacitated by some sort of poisoned fruit, but are on their way to recovery. Healer Haneul will be coming here in a few moments as per your orders.”

Yeonjun’s face hardened. For Soobin to have the nerve to poison his people. “Send for Minister Taehyun and ask him to accompany His Highness Beomgyu for the rest of the day. Any urgent work of Taehyun should be transferred to me, or to Wooyoung.”

“Yes sir.”

“Ask the household staff to stock my living quarters, and the new quarters assigned to His Majesty with strawberries and grapes. Also, send one of the seamstresses to stitch His Highness new clothes. Make sure that there is always a rotation of guard outside His Highness’s rooms.”

“Yes sir.”

Yeonjun nodded, and the guard dispatched himself to carry out Yeonjun’s orders. It was close to luncheon, he had the whole day ahead of him before he had to meet Beomgyu again.

Well, as it stood, Yeonjun still had to clear out the common trash from his palace.

Chapter Text

There was something so utterly charming about the floor Beomgyu found himself staring at.

He was, perhaps, a bit too invested in the lining and the marbles and the shadows that fell onto the floor, but it was a far better option than to look up and meet the sympathising eyes of Taehyun. The Minister had arrived into Beomgyu's room with little fanfare not long after Yeonjun had vacated it, and apart from looking at Beomgyu and sitting on the bed, Taehyun had yet to do or say anything.

The silence hanging in the room was oppressive, and Beomgyu had no intention of breaking it. There was hardly anything left for him to say, no explanation, no words of consolation, and for once, no questions about his current predicament either. He was willing to keep his current position on the bed till the end of the day. He was also very willing to remain mute to the questions and glances of the world around him.

Though, the chirrups of the birds couldn't be silenced, and they felt like a call to Beomgyu in the stiffening silence of the sickroom.

The floor he was looking at started losing its appeal as the bird call from the open window grew louder and louder. For the first time since Yeonjun left this place, Beomgyu risked looking up. He was willing to admit that he was cowardly enough to avoid the general direction where Taehyun was sitting. 

The platter of fruits had been moved sometime, Beomgyu noticed, and then his eyes found their target in the open windows and scenery they provided. Beomgyu breathed in deep, as if the distance between him and the world outside was just imagination and he could fill his lungs with the crisp air of the day. It also made him realise that the altercation with Soobin had not taken place that long ago, that it was yet to reach the middle of the day, the sun was not high enough in the sky.

The passage of time was such a cruel reality. Each second since the death of his family felt like a stab in his chest. And yet, each minute since Soobin had decided to destroy them felt like nothing: a mere bruise in his collections of scars. Soobin was now someday going to be a distant memory for Beomgyu. He was not going to stand by his side any more. Soobin was no longer his best friend. Soobin was locked up in the prison cells under the palace where he could never reach Beomgyu again.

Soobin, along with everyone else in Beomgyu's life, was gone.

Slowly at first, and then all of a sudden.

A knife in his chest would not have pained him so.

"Would you like to go outside, Beomgyu?" Taehyun's voice broke him out of his reverie. And it was then he realised that Taehyun was standing beside him, a cloth in his hand offered to Beomgyu and a gentle, understanding smile on his face.

Beomgyu was crying.

He took the offered handkerchief and dabbed the tears away. His eyes stung. But Beomgyu still felt a well of grief open where his heart used to be. How many more times was he supposed to be shattered? How many more times was Beomgyu supposed to pull himself together by the thread and walk as if nothing had happened?

He could not do it any more. He didn't think he had the strength to be betrayed and hurt one more time.

"Yes," he whispered an answer to Taehyun's question.

He hummed. "We would have to wait for the Healers to arrive here and declare you well enough to go outside. And I'm sure they will, you're doing well, even aside from what had happened today," he rushed to soothe Beomgyu. "We can leave, and walk in the gardens. The Nyxorian gardens are a thing of beauty, and I am sure you can find some solace in them, too."

Beomgyu nodded, no longer having the energy to keep the conversation going. Though perhaps, this acknowledgement was all Taehyun needed. He kept up a steady, soft chatter until the Healers arrived.

He spoke of the fruits that were in season, the markets that he would love for Beomgyu to visit. The court and noblemen and the ladies and how curious they were of the new addition and latest uproar in their palace. Taehyun mentioned how every corner of the palace was buzzing with anticipation, the rumours circling fueled into the excitement about his arrival and all the commotion since.

Yeonjun had yet to address the court, and that in itself seemed to be a proclamation to the ladies and the lords. Beomgyu was not looking forward to meeting them. He knew that once he was feeling better, once he was secured and out of this sickroom, he would have to make a formal introduction. Beomgyu knew that an announcement of their wedding would also be going out soon, and there was hardly anything he would be able to do then to stop them from their machinations.

But was his role here to be? Was Beomgyu supposed to take part in the Court and lead with Yeonjun? Or was he supposed to behave as any other partner of the ruler that Beomgyu had seen in Astrape? Before her death, Beomgyu did not remember the Queen having any role or participation in the ruling of their kingdom.

Did Yeonjun expect the same from him? Or was it yet another thing that was going to differ from Astrape? Should he ask Taehyun? Or was Yeonjun the person who could answer these questions? Would he answer Beomgyu should they meet tonight?

Did Beomgyu even want to meet Yeonjun tonight?

He wanted to groan. His head was starting to hurt again, and there was hardly an aspect in his life that Beomgyu didn't question. He wasn't even sure if the water was safe to drink any more. Had Soobin really poisoned him?

The knock on the door then was expected, but Beomgyu hoped that they would come after a few moments. He wanted to at least ask Taehyun if it would be possible to see Soobin again. But perhaps these questions were best left for later.

The healer that came in was different from before, though they were wearing the same garments the others wore. Beomgyu bowed his head as they walked in, brusque and efficient. They were bracketed on each side by a guard and they also took their spot inside the sick room. They tracked the healer's every movement, and Beomgyu had to consciously turn away from them, as the Healer directed him to sit down first.

Taehyun stood back as well, though not beside the guards, not coming in between the healer and their practice as they guided Beomgyu to lay down on the bed, and with gentle but firm fingers started prodding his throat. Beomgyu did not complain, but he noticed Taehyun keeping a sharp eye on the healer and wondered if this was yet another person Beomgyu should potentially expect an attack from. There was no call of prana this time, and Beomgyu breathed easier knowing that at least his secret was protected from one more person.

The healer did not seem phased by the close monitoring they were being subjected to, and worked as quickly as their method allowed them. They muttered a few words under their breath, and aside from that, kept complete silence. Beomgyu followed suit, though he could not help but make his observations either.

"You're healing well, Your Highness," they commented, withdrawing their hand, and then helping Beomgyu sit up. They spoke in a rough cadence, a little different from the melodic pitch of the voices he was getting used to. "I would recommend that you speak as little as possible in the next few days, as your throat is still slightly damaged. The mage that worked on you with the poison seemed to have done the perfect work, as there is hardly any trace of it left. You should not be experiencing any symptoms either. As for the injuries you sustained this morning, there is nothing to be concerned with aside from some bruising. I will ask one of the attendants to send you the ointment you can apply on them."

"Is His Highness clear to walk around then?" Taehyun asked. There was something in the way he was speaking that made Beomgyu frown. He could not figure out why everyone seemed so hostile against this healer, but then maybe it wasn't his place to ask.

"Yes, Minister," the healer answered, his dialect getting noticeably stronger as he spoke, though now he was standoffish. "His Highness is cleared for all activities, though I would request that there is not anything too strenuous until he recovers his strength."

"We'll keep it in mind," Taehyun nodded. He raised a hand and the guards took it as a sign to crowd the healer. A clear sign that their presence was no longer required.

"Thank you for your time," Beomgyu said, watching as the Healer bowed towards him, and then left the room with hardly another glance at Taehyun.

For his part, Taehyun did not look bothered. He did not spare the healer another glance either, and turned to Beomgyu as if nothing worth mentioning had transpired.

"See," he said, all smiles and casual countenance as he helped Beomgyu stand up and wear his outer robes. "I told you that you would be cleared in no time at all. Our mages are very well-trained, and even outside of them, our Healers are very capable."

"If that is so, then why did you seem to hold a grudge against this healer?" Beomgyu couldn't help but ask. His throat didn't hurt as much as before, but he could see the wisdom in not having to talk for the next few hours as well. He was grateful for it too, his heart felt too heavy to actually pretend to be interested in small conversations. Though, not this. Beomgyu wanted to know what had happened between the minister and the healer.

Taehyun hardly looked surprised, though he also did not seem too keen to answer his question. Beomgyu did not press again, he understood that it probably wasn't his place. Despite being betrothed to the Emperor, Beomgyu did not have any power to call his own. By the Guardians, he did not even have a family to call his own.

"There are some people who think they are immune to the word of the Emperor and his law," Taehyun began speaking, holding Beomgyu's hand in his as they left the sickroom for the gardens. Beomgyu listened carefully, not daring to interrupt this explanation. "Those people think they can escape the label of sinners, can escape the crimes they have committed and they think they can seek refuge in our Temples. The Healer was one of those people."

"A convict turned healer?" Beomgyu mused; keeping in step with Taehyun and feeling himself get better as they walked into the open grounds. "That does not sound bad to me."

Taehyun hummed in reply, though he looked disbelieving as Beomgyu hastened to explain. "I don't claim to know how your justice works. Emperor Yeonjun's word is the law, as you said, but if the convicts have to serve under his sentence anyway, would it not be better for them to serve in a way that would help the people they harmed? What crime was my healer accused of, anyway?"

"Fratricide," Taehyun answered. Though he looked pensive, Beomgyu hoped it was because he was considering the merit of his words.

"For what cause?"

"Does the cause matter? He murdered his brother in cold blood, and to escape questioning took to the temples who could provide him shelter," Taehyun questioned.

"Of course the cause matters," Beomgyu replied, baffled. "How can it not? A brother who killed in self-defence is far different from a brother who killed in vengeance or greed. If there is no distinction of such under the Imperial law then it makes sense why he would seek refuge in the Temple."

"A person who took a life is still a murderer, it matters not if they did it for greed or a just cause. Taking a life can never be just," Taehyun answered.

"Then half the people I have met so far in this palace should be arrested," Beomgyu pointed out. "Your militia takes the life of people under the Imperial command. A life is a life and hence they should all be held to their crimes, shouldn't they?"

"That is different," Taehyun argued. "The Imperial command provides the soldier with a just cause - "

"So you do admit there is a just cause?" Beomgyu interrupted, raising an eyebrow as Taehyun tried to find the root of his argument again. "To you, an Imperial command to take a life makes the act of murder just, that the Imperial command provides immunity from such crimes and hence protects the people who committed the sin. It is not the discussion about whether one life is less worthy than others. But rather, there exists, sometimes, a just reason for some actions that would otherwise be unforgivable. You should talk to the Emperor about this, I hear he used to be a general before his rise to the Throne. I am sure he would be able to talk about this in more detail than me."

"I will consider your words," Taehyun said, finally. "I had no idea that you were so..."

Beomgyu tried not to laugh at the awkward way Taehyun had trailed off. He helped the poor man a little, "So knowledgeable about matters concerning the people? I would rather hope so, I was the Heir of Astrape."

Taehyun flushed. "That is not what I meant, Your Highness."

"Beomgyu."

"Right, yes, Beomgyu. I know you are knowledgeable and well-read. I was just unaware that you took part in the welfare discussions."

Beomgyu nodded a bit ruefully, "I did not before, I will admit. My father was the one who managed and led the talks on the reform for our convicts. But as the Heir, first to my family's seat, and then to the kingdom, I was required to sit in most of those meetings. I think I absorbed a few words of wisdom from my father. He is very passionate about what he considers right, and he maintains that convicts, those who did not commit heinous crimes should always be allowed to try in society again."

"Your father must have been wonderful."

"He was," Beomgyu whispered. The pain in his throat returned and he knew it wasn't from the bruises. He cleared his throat. "My father taught me a lot, but I just regret now that I did not learn enough. Soobin and my father used to keep me apprised of all important matters, I was always rather more focused on the arts."

"Anything in particular that you took a fancy to?" Taehyun asked, curious, as they made one more turn and were finally into the gardens proper. Beomgyu looked around in awe as they walked deeper into the midst of the flowers and the surreal landscape. There were benches placed perfectly under the shade of the trees, flower paths carved out on the ground and leading to places unknown.

The garden was truly large, and it was bordered by rose bushes, lilies, jasmine flowers and a variety of others that Beomgyu could not name. He spotted a swing set made out of something white and wanted to rush over to it.

"This is breathtaking," he murmured. The wind was slight and perfect, the sun wasn't too bright and provided for the best lighting as Beomgyu took in the majestic beauty of the Imperial gardens.

"The gardens open once a year when the tulips are in bloom, for the people to come and visit. A bit further from here is the chess range, where you can play with the other royals and the Court, as well. The gardens also have an archery range, and a space for public fencing should any of the lords or ladies feel the sudden urge to maim each other,” he commented dryly.

Beomgyu laughed. "Do they really maim each other?"

"Well, they certainly try their hardest," Taehyun answered, trying to smother his own laughter behind the delicate sleeve of his robes. "They seem to think it is the best way to attract Yeonjun's attention and favour."

"Oh? Is the Emperor fond of the ways of the steel?" he couldn't help but ask. Beomgyu wanted to know and hoard everything about Yeonjun, even his name it seemed. Since Yeonjun had left, Beomgyu hadn't been able to address him as anything other than his title in public. The intimacy and the comfort they had shared was something that Beomgyu wanted to hide away, a moment in time for just the two of them.

He was lost in the reverie of the night before, and the moments this morning that held him together. He could feel the traces of Yeonjun's touch on him. Beomgyu was spilling from the seams of his soul, and the phantom of Yeonjun was still the only one who could hold him together.

"The Emperor is well versed in the ways of the steel," Taehyun answered. "You know he was a General before, and he won his battles not because he is a skilled mage but because his skills with swords and other weapons are second to none. His strategies alone were responsible for so many victories."

Beomgyu nodded, absorbing each word to the best of his abilities and filing it away in the back of his mind. "Does he often spar?"

"Not in public, but sometimes there are challenges and competitions. Especially during the festivals, and Yeonjun likes to showcase his skill, and look for a partner to practise with, but so far he hasn't been successful."

"No one worth his time?"

"No one is good enough to be a worthy opponent," he clarified. "Though I hear you used to train with the sword yourself?"

Beomgyu huffed, turning away to focus more on the flowers and less on the cascading memories. "Where are you getting all your information from? There's hardly anyone here who knows me as the Heir."

"You are more renowned than you give yourself credit," Taehyun sighed. "Some of our cities do a lot of business with Astrape, and the merchants always bring tales with them as added wares. The story about how you fled your nation after your parents were executed has reached our shores, but not in the way you might think. Their tales are more honest to the truth than anything I've heard so far."

"I am grateful then," he answered, decidedly. "My family's sacrifice hasn't been tainted, it feels good to know that the truth will come out no matter how people try to bury it."

"Yes, it does. So, is there truth behind the tales of your prowess with a sword?"

Beomgyu smiled. "I would say so. I am not sure if I'll be able to go toe to toe against the Emperor. I am trained, to be sure, but I don't think I am ready to test my skills against your Emperor."

"You can try against the lords, if you want," Taehyun offered. "It will be good practice for you, especially now that you have to build up your strength again."

"You just want to see those lords humiliated," Beomgyu accused him, giggling, he couldn't deny that the idea of exercising his frustrations wasn't appealing, and Beomgyu was well aware about the types of Lords and Ladies that inhabited the Court. It wasn't anything that he hadn't already done before in Astrape.

His homeland had a number of festivals, and a number of hyenas that were looking for ways to push Beomgyu down - poor, helpless, powerless, Beomgyu. It always gave him great pleasure to beat those hyenas in the arena. He found himself looking forward to eventually sparring against the Courtiers here.

"You can never prove it, Beomgyu," Taehyun replied, everything about him screamed haughty, and Beomgyu laughed yet again.

It was a pleasant distraction from all that was going on, and one that Beomgyu wouldn't deny himself. The walk in the garden was nice, an easy path and an easy conversation. Gentle words guiding him along with soft smiles, and yes, Beomgyu could see the distant future where he wouldn't be so broken. But that would take time, and he was not afforded that luxury.

The sun continued its steady climb up into the sky as Taehyun led him around, pointing out the marvels that were hidden inside. Then, they reached upon a giant structure made entirely of hedges.

"A labyrinth," Taehyun explained, leading them inside. Curiously, the guards did not follow, but they stayed outside the entrance and crossed their spears together. A clear sign that entry was prohibited.

Beomgyu followed, far too intrigued now, as Taehyun led them deeper and deeper into the maze. It was gigantic, there was apparently no end in sight. But Taehyun walked confidently, he didn't offer any explanation as they went on, and the hold he had on Beomgyu's hand remained loose. A clear sign that Beomgyu was free to do whatever he wished. Right then, Beomgyu wished for some clarity. 

Taehyun led them to what seemed to be the middle of the labyrinth. The entire structure was made of the same hedges and the same boundaries, with nothing to differentiate between them. It was the perfect place to get lost in, and as he watched Taehyun use his prana. Beomgyu felt, more than saw, the wave of prana pass by him and surround him completely.

"I can check for the presence of people around me," he explained, unprompted, and recalled the prana that had surrounded them in a dome.

Beomgyu frowned. "I thought you were a Mage of Necromancy?"

"I am," he said, sitting down on the grass without any care and gesturing at Beomgyu to do the same. "I learnt early on that in necromancy, there is a certain energy that I manipulate. The dead are marked but that doesn't mean they are vacant," he explained, waving his hands in a way that made the world around Beomgyu turn dreary. "The living also have an energy, it's very different from that of the dead, but still. I can't do much with the energies of the living, except of course to tell if they are nearby. It is a bit strenuous though, so I avoid it as much as I can."

Beomgyu nodded, his mind flipping over the new information he received. In front of him now, were two options. He could continue to pretend that he did not have any powers, but there was also no need for it. Soobin knew now that Beomgyu had prana, he knew and there was no doubt that he would go ahead and tell it to anyone who would listen.

Besides, wasn't it for the best that Nyxoria did not judge people for the prana they may or may not have? So why would it matter if Beomgyu was a Light Mage? There were certainly worse things to be.

"If it was privacy you needed," Beomgyu smirked, "you could have just asked."

Beomgyu breathed out, it was not often he had the chance to show off. He wasn't even someone who enjoyed the act, but there was something euphoric about being able to openly use his prana in front of an audience that wasn't his family. There was a thrilling pleasure that rushed through him when he threw his hands out and felt the ripples of the light and the zorua all around him. He could feel it, he could touch it, he could taste it.

He breathed in, and with it came the electrifying zorua to his finger tips. His prana rushed out to meet the earth-defying power and with it, changed the light around him. Beomgyu held it in his palms, bringing his hands together, envisioning a dome in his mind that kept them invisible, that kept them hidden and safe and where no sound could escape from.

His prana answered the call. The light in his palms stretched outwards, listening to his commands and creating the dome perfectly. The sound around them muffled almost instantly, and aside from the rustle of leaves, there was nothing to hint at what had just happened.

When he opened his eyes again, Taehyun was looking at him with a smile. His own heart was content, his head was lighter than it had been in ages and his chest didn't have that crushing weight on it anymore.

Taehyun breathed in deeply, getting up to meet Beomgyu in the middle of the square. "You are amazing," he said sincerely, eyes shining bright, a pretty smile on his face. He took Beomgyu's hands in his and clutched them tightly. "I had no idea that you could do that."

"About..." Beomgyu trailed off. He knew his question was loud and clear, and thankfully, Taehyun answered.

"Yeonjun had hinted, a little, that you might have a surprise for us," he chuckled. "If this is the surprise then I am so glad I got to witness it first hand."

"I am too," Beomgyu replied, the weight of the crushing disappointment and panic had lifted off his shoulders. He smiled, adjusting Taehyun's grip to make it comfortable for them to hold hands. "I am glad that I haven't disappointed you."

"You couldn't," he negated instantly. "You couldn't disappoint us even if you tried, Beomgyu. I don't want to bring up the bad memories, I don't, but I was there when we came to collect you from Astrape. I saw you there, in all your anger and grief and everything that means. Trust me when I say that there is not a single way you can disappoint us."

He nodded, clearing his throat to push away the memories, even though it did not help. Instead, he diverted this topic, there had to be a reason for Taehyun to bring him out here, for just some privacy. "Is everything alright? Why bring me here?"

Taehyun sighed, letting go of Beomgyu's hand and walking back. He sat on the ground again, once more asking Beomgyu to follow suit, and this time he did. "I wanted to ask about what happened this morning. As a friend, if you will. But please, spare no details, I need to know how we could have let our Consort get so badly hurt under our protection."

Beomgyu flushed at the mention of his future title. It was not easy to be reminded of that especially in consideration to all he had lost. Even though Taehyun had asked as a friend, Beomgyu was well aware that he would report all of this to Yeonjun, it was his duty. But was this a command from the Emperor or did Taehyun really care about his well being?

It was making his head hurt, thinking about it. So far, aside from Yeonjun, Taehyun and Kai had been the only friendly faces. He would go as far as to say that he trusted Taehyun, even though he knew that the other was under the Imperial command for at least half of his interactions with Beomgyu. It did nothing to negate the sense of trust and companionship blooming in Beomgyu's mind, though, and maybe it was because of that; or some other reason that he did not want to think deeply about - but Beomgyu took one look at Taehyun and decided to say everything that was worth saying.

"I don't know where to start," he whispered, but in the silence of the field, his words felt loud, echoing clearly.

"From the beginning, it would be a good place. When did Soobin come to see you?"

"Early, far too early in the morning. The sun hadn't risen yet, and he was in a rush. The night prior, he...he had asked me something," Beomgyu explained, stumbling over his words but forcing himself to say as much as he could. "He… he wanted to know if I would run away with him. Leave behind the responsibilities of Astrape and Nyxoria and just leave. I said no.”

Taehyun didn't make a sound. He nodded encouragingly at Beomgyu, asking him silently to continue. "When he came in this morning, he wanted to know if I had changed my mind. I didn't know where he was last night, and I waited for him, but must have fallen asleep at some point, I am not sure when. But when Soobin asked me again this morning, I refused once again. He got frustrated," Beomgyu shrugged. "I don't know what came over him, but he was upset with my decision, though he didn't harm me then."

"And then?"

"I asked him the truth about what happened in Astrape, the day we had to run away," Beomgyu let out in a sharp breath. He still didn't have his answers, just more questions about that day. He knew Soobin knew something, there were far too many things being hidden from him, and most of them led him back to Soobin.

"You suspect that he is hiding something from you?"

"I don't suspect, I know."

"How?"

"Soobin knew about the attack," Beomgyu explained. "He warned my mother, he had a bag ready for when we had to run. My mother made him swear, my father made him leave with me. He knew something," Beomgyu reiterated. "Which makes his sudden change all the more infuriating. And well, he promised me that he would tell me the truth the whole time we were travelling on horseback to reach my nani's house."

"And then he didn't," Taehyun whispered.

"No," Beomgyu laughed bitterly, "he didn't."

"What happened after that?"

"We got into an argument," he stated simply. "He wasn't happy with my choices, I wasn't happy with his lies. He slapped me, then, and used his prana to bind me to the place so he could hurt me easily. It was horrifying, but he wasn't expecting for me to retaliate, I think, especially not with prana, especially not with my own violence."

"You did well," Taehyun asserted at the end. Beomgyu looked at him, startled. "You were being threatened, you were hurt, so of course you had to answer in kind. You did well defending yourself, and calling the guards. We are going to make sure now that nothing of that sort ever happens again."

"Thank you."

"It is our duty, and rather shameful of us, that we failed in the first place. Now, enough with these talks, I just needed to know whether Soobin was telling the truth about anything or not."

"And what is he saying?" Beomgyu didn't mean to sound that desperate, but he was, and he couldn't hide the bone deep urge to know if his lover, his best friend was okay or not.

"A lot of things that should not be repeated in front of His Highness," Taehyun said firmly. "I know you want to know, but I don't think it would be right of me to relay all the filth he has said so far."

Beomgyu nodded, pretending as if he understood when he didn't. He just wanted to know if Soobin would be alright. Their future might be destroyed completely, but that does not mean that they didn't once have a past. Beomgyu knew how to care for Soobin, he knew how to love Soobin before he knew how to love the world. Soobin had once felt the same for him. He had also held Beomgyu's hand once upon a star and called them fated lovers never to be parted.

Everything that happened this morning was true, but so was everything that happened two weeks, two years before. How could Beomgyu just forget Soobin completely? How could he turn indifferent so quickly?

"He will not be spared his life, Beomgyu," Taehyun sighed. Beomgyu let out a wounded gasp, burying his head in his hands as the gravity of the words sunk in. "Understand please, he's of a different kingdom and he harmed the Consort of our Empire. That is an Imperial offence and technically treason. Yeonjun cannot let him live, and even before his execution, there will be vengeance enacted."

"You mean to say he will be tortured," Beomgyu whispered.

"Yes."

"But I asked Yeonjun to spare him," Beomgyu said, desperate to know that the conversation he had with the Emperor wasn't a lie. He wasn't sure what would hurt him more at this point. "I asked him to let Soobin live. I know he's committed a grave offence, but surely, Yeonjun would honour the deal he had made."

Taehyun didn't reply for a minute. Beomgyu wanted to shake him, wanted to wipe off the look he had on his face - assured, relaxed, happy about whatever he had heard in Beomgyu's words. "I haven't been made aware of any changes yet. The protocol for anyone who commits treason remains the same. If you've made a deal with Yeonjun, then he will honour it, but you might not like the price of it."

"I don't care," Beomgyu nearly yelled. "Yeonjun gave me his word that Soobin's life will be spared. I don't care for the price of making that plea, but I cannot see another of my heart pass away."

"It will be wise to not repeat that phrase in the Empire," he cautioned.

"What is so wrong in calling Soobin for what he is? Or used to be, now? Soobin was still someone whom I cherished, and I cannot let go of those attachments. I can't surrender the love I used to hold him for easily."

"But you do not have the space for that love in Nyxoria, Beomgyu. I told you once, that we are loyal people, we will love once, and we will marry once. Soobin might have been your first love, but he is also now a criminal of this Empire. And Yeonjun is now your future spouse. Do not mention that you love someone other than whom you are to marry, it will not endear you to the court or to the people."

Beomgyu tried to understand. "And if I do mention it? What's the worst that will happen?"

"The priests of Ansa and Ira will move to dissolve your marriage with Yeonjun and cast you out in shame against the Imperial family," Taehyun warned. "You will be stripped of your titles, and given nothing to continue your life, Beomgyu. Death is often the better alternative to such a fate."

"Your people are cruel," Beomgyu whispered, shocked to his core at the blatant disregard of life.

"Our people are loyal and passionate," Taehyun corrected him. "You can make of it what you want, but the truth of the matter is you can hold your affections for Soobin in silence and silence alone. Do not repeat them to a soul that is not me or Yeonjun, they will not be so kind. I've cautioned you twice now, take heed of my words, they are here to protect you too."

"The execution," Beomgyu said, instead, not wanting to dwell on anything else. "When is it to take place, if it does happen?"

"You'll have to ask Yeonjun," he admitted. "I don't have any power in this, since this is a crime against Yeonjun himself. If it were any other crime or convict, I could help. I don't know when it will happen - not today, if that is what you're worried about. Soobin will be held in the prison for a few days before any action will be taken."

"So I still have time to make another plea?" Beomgyu asked.

"Yes, but Yeonjun will not see you right now."

"What? Why?"

"He told me that he will see you tonight, and not before that. I assume that something similar was said to you as well?"

Beomgyu could remember it clearly. He hadn't been sure before if he wanted to meet Yeonjun that night, but after the revelation that Soobin still might die, Beomgyu was willing to have that meeting sooner. "He did," Beomgyu nodded.

"Then, you should know that I need to show you to your rooms and show you your new garments and robes as well. You have to meet your guards too, but that will wait until tomorrow, and your household staff is ready to work at your disposal."

He was and wasn't expecting the barrage of things that Taehyun listed out. He was under the assumption that he would still have a few more days before he was dropped into the deep end of duties and tasks.

For the sake of Guardians, the proclamation of their wedding hadn't even been sent out yet!

Taehyun looked at him, an eyebrow raised, and no sympathy for Beomgyu's plight. "I am sure that you had to do all of this in Astrape as well, it wouldn't be too difficult to fit into your roles here."

"I'm sure," Beomgyu swallowed. "I want to see more of the palace first, though, before I take on my roles. I barely even know the Ministers aside from you, I feel as though I'm drowning on dry land, right now."

"Don't worry, Beomgyu, I'll help you through it, and Yeonjun will too."

"How can you be sure?"

He smiled and didn't reply. Beomgyu knew he was not going to get an answer now.

"Was this why you had me make a shield?" he asked instead.

"I didn't ask you to make it," Taehyun pointed out. Beomgyu looked away at the realisation. "There is one more thing I wanted to address."

"Yes?"

"What are the chances that Soobin was the one to poison your grandmother?"

"None," he answered instantly. There was no way that Soobin could have been heartless enough to do that. No way that he could look at the last family Beomgyu had and decide to harm her. It didn't matter that Soobin had changed, whatever happened this morning was an isolated incident. He couldn't have harmed Haejun at all.

Haejun was a powerful mage in her own right, she had to be, given who she was in the Court. Even Yeonghwa was wary of her. There was no way Soobin could have harmed Haejun and lived to tell the tale about it.

"Are you sure?" Taehyun pressed. "I want you to think, really think, about everything that happened. You were poisoned with Nightdale, your grandmother died of Nightdale. The only person who was with you during that time was Soobin. Even if he didn't do it, he is the most likely suspect  we have now."

"Just because he's a suspect doesn't mean he did that," Beomgyu snapped. "You have your reasons to dislike him, I can't say if they are just or unjust. But to say that Soobin was the one who killed my grandmother is preposterous. Lady Haejun was a force of nature, Soobin could not have even touched a hair on her head."

"And yet, she was poisoned."

Beomgyu flinched. "She was. And she is now dead, like the rest of my family. What's the purpose of this, Taehyun? You asked me if Soobin could have done the unthinkable, and I said no."

"All of our evidence points to him!"

"Then you must have missed something!"

"You really believe that Soobin could not have hurt Haejun? You have that much faith in him?" Taehyun pressed.

Beomgyu scoffed. "In him and in my grandmother's skill."

"Well, then there's nothing left for us to discuss," Taehyun sighed again. "I'll ask the Hellcniths to look into it again, maybe they did miss something."

Beomgyu nodded, he did not want this discussion to start again but he was very curious about the men who were sent to guard Beomgyu. "Can you tell me more about Nyxoria?"

"Of course," Taehyun agreed easily. "Let's leave the labyrinth first, the guards must be getting worried now."

"Yes, let's."

Beomgyu brought the shield around them down in one smooth move, dissipating the remnants of prana that was too stubborn to come back to him. He let it mingle back with the earth, exhaling when he felt it mix with the zorua and come to a rest. It was always such a heady feeling whenever he used his prana in the open, and used it in full, not the limited bits of exercise. Beomgyu loved this feeling, it invigorated him like nothing else.

Taehyun smiled at him again, but Beomgyu couldn't find the warmth in it. He wasn't going to forsake the tentative friendship he had with Taehyun, but it would take him more than a moment to forget about the allegations he had levied against Soobin.

Soobin had done some things wrong, but that didn't mean he was the one to blame for everything. Beomgyu wouldn't stand for it. He followed Taehyun as they exited the labyrinth, finding the guards in the same place they had left them.

They behaved as if nothing had happened at all, resuming their position behind Taehyun and Beomgyu with hardly any hesitation. "I'll take you to the luncheon first, and then to your rooms."

Beomgyu nodded. It's not like he had a choice in the matter, and then asked, in a hushed whisper and quiet worry, "And what we discussed earlier, such delays will be alright?"

Taehyun raised an eyebrow. "For you, yes. I meant what I said earlier. There will be a waiting period, and nothing for you to worry about during that period."

This was hardly worth believing. According to Taehyun, Soobin could be in severe pain right this second. He could be undergoing torture, and there was nothing Beomgyu could do, except wait for Yeonjun to meet with him and let him make his plea. He was starting to feel like he hardly had any more choice left in his life.

Nothing to let him make his own decisions, no actions he could take. It was humiliating - being the one with no means, no power, nothing to his name. But Beomgyu was still someone. He was still the Heir of Astrape. The blood that had been shed in his wake couldn't take that title away from him, and he was now the future Consort of the Nyxorian Empire.

He was still someone. He was still Beomgyu.

So, why did it feel like he was nothing?

"What did you want to know about Nyxoria?" Taehyun questioned, leading them inside the palace through the same winding path as before. But this time, he let Beomgyu take in the arches and the beauty of the palace. The courtyard they had come across before was actually stunning. Lined by plants, and showcasing a pretty fountain in the middle of it. There was a crowd in it now, sitting around someone and paying the utmost attention to them.

Beomgyu hadn't noticed it before, but there was a raised platform where he could spot a speaker, presumably the one holding the attention of the crowd. They had some musical instrument with them, but Beomgyu couldn't tell what it was.

"What's happening there?" he asked Taehyun, forgetting what they were talking about before.

"I'm not sure actually," Taehyun frowned. "The courtiers tend to hold these meetings, I suppose. The more popular ones entertain the others with gossip or music or stories, but they don't usually happen in the afternoon. Besides, Yeonjun had asked them to stop until you had recovered, and whoever had poisoned you was caught."

"Can we stay and listen?" Beomgyu asked, curious, walking towards the crowd until he could hear what they were talking about.

"I thought you were curious about Nyxoria?" Taehyun smiled, teasing him even though he walked with Beomgyu to hear the crowd.

"I am," he replied, cheeks blushing at the gentle teasing. "Is this not considered a part of Nyxoria, Taehyun?"

"Ah, so you're focused on societal education first."

"Is that what this is called?" Beomgyu smiled.

In front of them, the singing got louder, drawing everyone's attention once again. Beomgyu and Taehyun fell silent, listening to the melodic words falling over them like a blanket.

The singer, a young lady with auburn hair, with round eyes and full lips that suited her oval face perfectly. She looked about Beomgyu's age, but something in her was so youthful, giving her an innocent aura. When she sang, her voice flitted over everyone, sweet and soft, owing to her appearance.

"This is Yuna," Taehyun whispered to him during a lull in the singing. Beomgyu nodded absentmindedly, more entranced with the way Yuna was playing the instrument in front of her.

"What is she playing?"

"A zither. I believe you have something similar to this in Astrape. A koto, I think you call it."

"Oh yes," Beomgyu nodded. "But I've never seen an instrument so beautiful."

"I think you can ask Kai to show you his collection of music instruments, he loves them, and I'm sure he would love to show you how to play them too," Taehyun offered.

"I will take you up on this offer."

"Whenever you want," he reassured.

And then, Yuna started singing again. Beomgyu couldn't make out the words, but it was enchanting to listen to her. She seemed so lost in the melodies, so in tune with her instrument and the whispers of the air around her. She was obviously enjoying herself on the platform, and it made Beomgyu enjoy himself too.

They stayed there for another few moments, before Taehyun tugged at him. He looked apologetic, at least, to disturb Beomgyu like that. "We should head back inside, Beomgyu. You haven't eaten anything of substance since the ship, and I still have to introduce you to your staff."

Ah yes, the numerous responsibilities Beomgyu had to start on now. Though, how did he tell Taehyun that the idea of eating anything made him nervous? It was similar to what he had felt earlier about drinking water that he hadn't gotten himself. Soobin had been able to poison him so easily, his grandmother had died so easily because of poison and now Beomgyu just didn't know if his next bite was going to be his last as well.

He nodded still, walking with Taehyun and this time going in a different direction. Beomgyu assumed they were going to the dining room now, instead of his rooms if Taehyun really was so insistent on making sure Beomgyu ate.

"Let's go, then. Maybe you can tell me more about Nyxoria's militia and soldiers?"

"Oh? I wasn't expecting this to be your prime curiosity?"

"Trust me, I have so many things I want to ask," Beomgyu chuckled. "I just don't know what the rank of your Hellcniths are?"

"Hellcniths are the Majesty's task force," Taehyun explained. "They are the most loyal swordsmen and weapon's masters you will find in this Empire, and they swear their fealty after a series of trials. The Majesty chooses them himself, and trains and works with them closely too. If there is anyone who can give him a challenge in spars, then it's one of the Hellcniths."

"Ah, that makes sense," Beomgyu nodded. They were a bit like Yeonghwa's Vasilians then, in their unflinching loyalty and the zeal to serve only one king. But were the Hellcniths bound to the throne or to the person who sat upon that throne? "They do everything for the Majesty, then?"

"Yes, there is no task small enough for them. It's one of their boons if you ask me." Taehyun heaved a sigh then, before explaining further, making Beomgyu's interest pique even more. "The Hellcniths do everything from paperwork to espionage, but only if the Majesty orders them. They don't consider themselves above the rest, per say, but they also don't adhere to the norms like the rest of us."

"Then why are they responsible for finding out whether Soobin was the one who poisoned me and my grandmother?" Beomgyu demanded.

"Because they do their work perfectly," Taehyun answered honestly. "I have my fair share of complaints about the Hellcniths, mainly because of how rude they can be. But to say that they aren't efficient and unbiased would be a lie. Yeonjun trusts them for a reason, and they are good."

Beomgyu wasn't sure if he believed it, but he nodded regardless. "Will I get to meet them formally?"

"Yes, Yeonjun should introduce them to you before the wedding."

"And when is the wedding to take place?"

"Have you not been informed yet?" Taehyun frowned. "I think it's set for the end of the summer, roughly two months from now."

"Isn't that late?" Beomgyu frowned. In Astrape, political matches were common, and the general directive was to do them as soon as possible lest they fall through. 

"I think he just wanted to give you the time to settle in, though, the date of your wedding might change in the future. It's something only Yeonjun can tell you for certain."

"Every question of mine leads me back to Yeonjun," he huffed. "I understand that he is the Emperor, but I must have to wait for an audience to get the most basic of answers?"

Taehyun laughed at him, a full belly laugh that had him throwing his head back in delight. Beomgyu watched him, a smile tugging at his own lips before he turned his face into the picture of stern nobility as Taehyun calmed down. "I will be sure to send your complaints to His Majesty."

"See that you do," Beomgyu huffed again, refusing to feel embarrassed over this. "I can't believe that just having questions in these parts is akin to taking on a quest."

"I have never once thought of it this way," Taehyun replied, still chuckling. "Though now I truly appreciate your presence here. I feel like you and I are about to bring a lot of changes in Yeonjun's Imperial Court."

Beomgyu laughed lightly, but he couldn't quite wrap his head around the idea that he might be the one to cause changes in this place. There was a sinking feeling of dread settling into his heart the more he thought about it - was Beomgyu even qualified for leading people when he kept on failing himself? Was Beomgyu going to be allowed to influence the court? Or Yeonjun's decision?

Every question of his could only be answered by Yeonjun, and he found himself looking forward to the day to pass. He had one chance to talk to Yeonjun, and he was going to make the most of it.

"Is there no way to see Yeonjun sooner?"

"No, unfortunately. He's got meetings with the other council members, and also with the Temple of Manxi to figure out what went wrong."

"Council?" Beomgyu asked.

Taehyun was very patient, he started answering Beomgyu's questions without a second of hesitation and always gave detailed explanations. "There's a council of Ministers and Lords that meet once in a while to discuss the matters of the smaller lands in the Empire. The Empire is too big, Yeonjun cannot oversee it by himself, so he tends to put Lords and Generals incharge to rule in his stead. They come back on a monthly basis to report the ongoings."

"Is your presence not required?"

"It usually is," Taehyun nodded. "But these are special circumstances and my presence was excused considering you are far more important."

"Am I keeping you from your work?" Beomgyu asked, guiltily. He hadn't even considered that he was keeping Taehyun away from his own responsibilities. He had thought that Taehyun had some free time which was why he was accompanying Beomgyu everywhere.

Taehyun, to his credit, didn't look angry at Beomgyu. "Oh please don't feel bad!" he said quickly, reassuring Beomgyu through to no extent. "This is the closest thing I've had to a day off in the past six months, Beomgyu. Don't rush me to my work, please, I assure you it can wait. Plus, showing the future Consort, the Queen, around is definitely the higher owner and Yeonjun can manage without me for one day - he's got Wooyoung with him in there, if it gets too tiring."

That was perhaps the fastest he had ever heard Taehyun speak, which was saying something since he had only known Taehyun properly for a day. Beomgyu looked at him wide eyed as Taehyun kept on explaining that he really didn't have to go back to his duties, that he was perfectly content where he was, unless Beomgyu wasn't content, in which case Taehyun would be very happy to provide whatever it was that Beomgyu needed.

Beomgyu was hardly a fool but he was getting the hint that Taehyun really did not want to work.

"In that case," Beomgyu said, stopping Taehyun from going on yet another plea to, "would you show me the markets today?"

"Ah," Taehyun winced. "I don't think it's wise for you to leave the palace grounds just yet. I can take you to the collection of instruments Kai keeps, or even the armoury if you'd like - but only after you eat."

"Why can't I leave the palace yet?"

"Yeonjun wanted to make sure that your first public appearance was with him, preferably during the announcement."

Beomgyu tried not to dwell on it, this was yet another thing he would have to discuss with Yeonjun when they met tonight. "To the kitchens then?" Beomgyu asked lightly. Taehyun nodded, and then guided him through one last open door.

They walked for another minute or so, before coming across the dining hall. It was more crowded than what Beomgyu was expecting, and Taehyun explained without him having to ask. "There are multiple kitchens and dining halls. This is the one that the rest of the palace uses, the guards, the nobles, the Ministers. There is a more private one for the foreign nobles and ambassadors that come here, more often than not Yeonjun's friends. Yeonjun also has a private one in his wing, which is where you're going to be living in, but this dining area is always open no matter the hour."

Taehyun seated him on one of the elongated tables while he left to grab something from the open buffet. Beomgyu took everything in silent wonderment. The place was crowded enough that no one gave him more than a passing glance. He was perfectly anonymous here and it eased something inside of Beomgyu. He wasn't used to not being looked at or gawked at, it was a novel feeling, and one that he was surprised to find that he liked a lot.

The relative anonymity gave him a chance to study the room and its characters. He noted that the servants and the guards treated each other well, though that wasn't entirely of use to him. A lot of nobles and Ministers only came inside to look for someone, or grab a quick dessert for themselves to appease their sweet tooth, Beomgyu presumed.

It was a nice place, big open windows made it appear larger than it was. There were small chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and made the room look prettier with their grace. The light colour scheme made it all appear calmer than it was, and the light breeze floating through the giant stained windows gave it the perfect atmosphere.

Beomgyu found that he really liked this space. He couldn't stop staring at the small curiosities. There were marble busts of different figures placed around the corner of the room, a small smattering of guards standing by the walls as well, inconspicuous if one knew where not to look. There were potted plants too, and Beomgyu found himself wanting to know the variety. He wanted to start his own garden soon, but not until the last of men returned from Astrape. They were carrying his nani's ashes and the seeds that he would plant in her honour.

"Beomgyu," Taehyun said, as soon as he returned from the open buffet, carrying two plates in his hands, one filled with desserts and fruits and the other with a type of bread and what Beomgyu assumed were the local delicacies. "Please eat something, I don't care what. I'll take you to your rooms after this to rest."

"What of the staff you wanted me to meet?" Beomgyu asked, sliding a plate of the bread closer to him. The bread itself was fragrant and packed with herbs. Taehyun had brought with it some sort of sauce. It was a simple palate, one that wouldn't hurt Beomgyu's stomach, unused to eating as he was.

"We can meet them tomorrow," he said, firmly. "I realised that it wasn't right of me to foist so many duties on you when you are still recovering. Take a few more days to rest, and then we can help you get started on your responsibilities one by one."

Beomgyu nodded, a bit disgruntled. He had been mentally preparing himself for all the things he had to do, just for Taehyun to cancel them. Though, it was to his benefit. Despite physically feeling much better, Beomgyu wasn't sure if he was up to those tasks mentally. With the fate of Soobin hanging over his head like a sword, he was sure that there was nothing he could devote himself to completely in that moment.

So maybe, he should thank Taehyun for being considerate, and focus just on what his meeting with Yeonjun was going to look like. He played with the food given to him. Tearing the bread in small pieces before morosely pushing them away from him. It was only when Taehyun cleared his throat and gave him a pointed look that Beomgyu tried to eat the first bite.

It wasn't as though he was not feeling hungry. The food was good, Taehyun had brought it for him, and Beomgyu trusted him enough to know that Taehyun wouldn't try to poison him. But then again, Soobin had poisoned him, and Beomgyu loved him. So maybe his trust and feelings in people wasn't worth anything. But the food was good, and he tried to swallow the first bite without throwing up.

He succeeded, though not without a burn in his eyes from the difficulty of it.

It was more of a battle than he expected - just putting one morsel of food into his mouth, and trying his best to not throw it all up. It tasted like ash to him, the spices in the food didn't register to him at all. It made the act of eating even more arduous for him, but Taehyun looked at him pointedly still, he gestured to the food with his eyes, politely looking away whenever Beomgyu choked on the tiny bites he was forcing himself to eat.

Beomgyu didn't know when the simple act of eating food became so difficult, and he wasn't sure if he wanted to know the answer to it either. All he knew is that he somehow managed to eat half the plate of food provided to him, and nothing more than that. Snagging a strawberry off of the plate in front of Taehyun, because that was at least something he could eat without wanting to cry.

He pushed the plate away, the end of his lunch, and he was in no hurry to repeat this ordeal.

"Let's go see my rooms," Beomgyu said, immediately. He waited a moment for Taehyun to get up, which he did leisurely.

"Are you sure there's nothing else you want to eat?"

"Certain," Beomgyu smiled, he hoped it came out as a positive thing. "I don't have much of an appetite these days."

Taehyun didn't look convinced, but he didn't push further either. Signalling to a maid to clean the plates, and then they were off. Taehyun walked out of the dining hall with a purpose, and expected Beomgyu to keep pace with him. There was something changed in the air of his countenance, something abrupt and brisk - this time, Beomgyu refused to dwell on the reason.

Despite being somewhat of a good friend, and the most reliable source of information Beomgyu had so far come across, Taehyun's mood was sometimes mercurial. He wasn't rude - no, that would be unfathomable given his position and Beomgyu's - but it was to be said that Taehyun was a great observer. More than not, Beomgyu noticed that Taehyun would come to conclusions on his own, especially regarding Beomgyu and his circumstances.

There was no doubt that Taehyun reported those conclusions or suspicions straight to Yeonjun, and it was in those moments - and just those moments - that Beomgyu remembered Taehyun's position in the Empire. He was so much like Beomgyu's own father that the similarities almost hurt.

Insu often did the same thing. He would stay silent and watch, would notice the things about people that they often discarded and then he would trap in a maze of their words and actions. He tried to teach this to Beomgyu so many times, and like most things, Beomgyu never took it seriously. He wondered if this particular behaviour was something that all Prime Ministers or Ministers of State inherited, or something they cultivated by running their own spy network.

Taehyun walked like Beomgyu's father too, when they had solved a piece of puzzle that was previously unsolvable to them; all purposeful strides and menacing glare at anyone who came in his way. It was comforting, in a way. Taehyun just didn't have the experience that Insu had, but Beomgyu could see him growing into that, even if it was at Beomgyu's expense.

"Will you tell me what you've realised? What are you rushing about like this?" Beomgyu asked, feeling bold and nostalgic.

It wasn't his intention to startle Taehyun, so when Taehyun actually stumbled and turned to him in surprise, Beomgyu couldn't do much more than smile sheepishly. "How did you know?" he demanded. "I can't be that transparent to you already!"

Beomgyu's smile turned from sheepish to amused. "You are, but only because you act like my father. He used to get that look on his face as well whenever he realised something."

"Oh." And then, after a moment, "But how did -"

"I know?" Beomgyu cut him impatiently. "We were talking normally, and then you got up in a rush, didn't look me in the eyes like you had been doing all day and were now very quick to show me to my rooms even though you were insisting that I eat something substantial - which we both know I didn't. It wasn't that hard to piece together."

"I'm sorry," Taehyun said instead - "if it seemed as though I was rude, or uncaring. It's rather the opposite, but there are still things I can't say to you."

"Because you don't trust me?" Beomgyu swallowed, bitter.

"Because I don't think you trust yourself, or even this entire Empire," he said firmly. "I would tell you everything if I thought it would do you good, but I know it won't, I know that you'll hate to hear it."

"You can't decide that for me."

"I think when it concerns the safety of my Consort, you will find I can decide a lot of things."

"How can you make decisions on my behalf?" Beomgyu demanded to know. They were in the middle of an open hallway with people coming and going every second. He saw Taehyun look around once or twice, his shoulders getting stiffer with each passing person, but Beomgyu didn't care. The peace he had gotten from being invisible in the dining hall was nowhere to be found, neither was the wish to disappear into the shadows. His prana rolled with him, he wasn't angry yet, but the sun was out, the windows were open and it was just so easy to fall into a rage, to use the prana that was in him.

The light here was begging to be used, and Beomgyu was a slave to its demands.

"I am the Prime Minister of Nyxoria, and while you may be my future Consort, for now, you are still an Heir to a kingdom that has proven itself hostile. I can make those decisions very easily, Beomgyu, and trust me those are for your benefit."

"You do not know me."

"And it will not stop me from doing what I need to. I think it would be best for us to separate for a while," he said, warily eyeing the hallway they were in and the Beomgyu himself.

Beomgyu scoffed. "Don't be afraid of a little light, now, Taehyun."

"You forgot my prana, Beomgyu. We are allies and friends here, let's act reasonably please."

"After you refuse to tell me whatever it is that has you rushing to meet with Yeonjun like this? Say that it is to protect me when you have no idea who I am? Taehyun, friends and allies wouldn't do this. Say that you don't trust me to be done with it, don't give me your false sympathies if you are just going to lie to me."

"I have not once lied to you."

"You refuse to tell me things that concern me! That concerns the man I have loved and grown up with!"

"That man tried to kill you!" Taehyun yelled.

His voice echoed in the hallway and Beomgyu felt the air around him still. He looked at him wide-eyed - Taehyun in all his anger was sharp. No heavy breathing, no signs of a fraying temper. He raised his voice but didn't raise his hand. Outwardly, he looked at the picture of calm, but Beomgyu could read between the lines, and could feel his prana react to Taehyun's.

They were moving towards something explosive and Beomgyu did not know if he wanted that to happen. In all his anger and righteousness, Beomgyu would still want Taehyun by his side. And yet, this was an insult he could not stand for. Soobin was wrong, yes, but Taehyun had nothing except to levy incorrect allegations against him.

Beomgyu wasn't naive, he wasn't waiting on some magical spirit to come down from the skies, melt from the forest and fix everything for him - he understood what life was. And he knew, in his heart, in his soul where Soobin had resided for such a long time that it was not his fault. Soobin was wrong, but there had to be a reason why he had resorted to harming Beomgyu.

"You have no proof," Beomgyu replied through gritted teeth. "You keep saying things with absolutely nothing to back you up, and you expect me to believe you. You think that I'd blindly believe you over the man that made sure I escaped Astrape unscathed and unharmed, who took an oath against his own life to do me no harm!"

Taehyun's reaction wasn't what Beomgyu was expecting. As soon as Beomgyu's words registered with him, Taehyun's eyes grew wide with disbelief and revelation. He drew his shoulders higher and pursed his lips. "What did you say?" He asked, unbelievingly.

In Beomgyu's own shock at the sudden dissipation of anger, he responded flabbergasted. "My mother made Soobin take an oath on his life, to keep me safe and from harm, lest he forfeit his own life."

"Oh, Beomgyu," Taehyun breathed out - he looked relieved, all of a sudden. "You are a treasure."

"What?" he asked, bewildered, his prana crashing down in his shock. "What are you talking about?"

"Nothing," Taehyun said at first, before shaking his head in a rush. "Well, something, but you'll hear this from Yeonjun, not from me. I'm taking you to your rooms, no questions right now please. I'll ask Yeonjun to meet you soon, it's still afternoon, but only a few hours until sundown so that should be fine. Yeonjun will tell you everything you need to know, and please Beomgyu, start trusting your allies here. We mean only the best for you."

"How am I to know that when I don't have any knowledge whatsoever?" Beomgyu demanded. "Since I have learnt of Nyxoria and its role in 'protecting' me, I have been poisoned, hurt, lied to and my only friend left in the whole world is currently in your prisons waiting to be executed!"

Taehyun winced. "Well, I do understand where you are coming from, but none of that was our fault."

Beomgyu sighed, his anger leaving him in a rush, sudden and haste, exactly how it had gathered inside of him. "I know," he said, offering Taehyun a tired smile. "It wasn't Soobin's fault either."

"I will refrain from saying anything to that."

"I appreciate that," Beomgyu smiled, something solid now. "I hope I haven't burned whatever hopes of friendship we had."

"Of course not," Taehyun sounded almost offended at the comment. "I told you before that there is nothing you can do that would make us turn against you. That stands for friendship, too."

"What am I to do with all this faith you've suddenly placed in me?"

"Be yourself," Taehyun smiled.

***

The sun setting in Nyxoria was exactly as beautiful as Beomgyu had initially imagined.

He had experienced it twice now - his second night in Nyxoria was starting far too differently than he could have ever imagined, and bringing him closer and closer to finding the answers for everything his life had suddenly turned into.

The first sunset he had seen in these vast lands was from a sickroom, as lavish and comfortable as it was. It was beautiful and comforting too. A sort of peace in knowing that he was still alive, that he was breathing, and he was supposedly safe.

His second sunset was from the window of his new rooms in the Imperial wing of the palace. The rooms themselves were wonderful, too much for Beomgyu to describe. Everything was golden and bronze, every surface was shining, the woodwork was always oak or mahogany or cedar. The air he was breathing was perfumed with woodsy scents that calmed his racing heart.

The glass chandelier hanging low from the ceiling reflected the dying light of the outdoors so prettily, Beomgyu couldn't help but add his own light to it. Making it bend and deflect and magnify and love and soothe. It was Beomgyu's light, the one he could finally use in the open, no longer hiding in the shadows.

It was so ironic, Beomgyu thought, scoffing a little when he heard footsteps and felt the inescapable urge to hide again. The Mage of Light is forced to hide in the shadows. But that was his life, no matter how ironic and foolish, and his one comfort through it all were the sunsets. Watching one now, from the window of his new rooms, was relaxing. The quiet wind and the last bird calls were an easy distraction from the anxious waiting he had been doing since Taehyun showed him here and then left promptly, with hardly an explanation and just a promise of sending Yeonjun to him.

Hours had passed since then. All of them Beomgyu had spent pacing the floor. He had tried to distract himself by doing something - anything - had a bath, learnt the paintings in this room, and walked the steps here countless times and the minutes had only just trickled by. In a foreign land with nothing but his ghost, what was Beomgyu to do?

"You know we need to stop meeting like this," a heavy voice interrupted Beomgyu's thoughts. He turned around, startled, hands raised in defence and his light automatically coming forward like a shield.

"Impressive," Yeonjun said, walking inside the room further, no worry about the obvious danger Beomgyu was presenting. Was the Emperor of Nyxoria this thoughtless? Or was he arrogant because of a reason? "You'll need more to scare me though, my Prince," he smirked, answering Beomgyu's unasked questions. He made no move, but the shadows in the room grew suddenly. It made Beomgyu drop his own light in blind panic, but the shadows grew stronger, becoming, real, solid entity that looked as dark as the night.

They walked in tandem with Yeonjun, reaching around him, taking shapes and forms of whatever they desired. They looked different from this morning, a more threatening aura around them. But when they registered Beomgyu's presence, and he had no idea how they did so, the shadows turned once again into the curious little creatures.

Yeonjun didn't say anything, but he walked to stand directly in front of Beomgyu, looking at him fondly, and then directing the same fondness to his shadows. They grew bolder, somehow, reaching once again to touch Beomgyu and nuzzle under the palm of his hand. It was probably insensitive to call them puppies, but it was the closest thing to an apt comparison Beomgyu had.

"I hope your day treated you fairly," Yeonjun said suddenly, breaking the calm silence they had found themselves in.

"I know you are already aware of everything I did during my day," Beomgyu replied. He wasn't trying to be acidic about it, wasn't trying to be sharp and biting but he had been left waiting for the thought of a meeting for the past hours and he was tired. He had thought of every scenario in the meantime, everything that could have happened to Soobin in the seconds Beomgyu hadn't been able to speak to Yeonjun. There were no words to be said right now that wouldn't end in a fight.

He was bracing for it too. As high strung in tension as he was, Beomgyu knew that there was no other way for this conversation to be had.

"Such anger?" Yeonjun asked, raising an eyebrow. "I don't think I'm entirely deserving of it."

"Oh? Your Majesty has already put in thought about this?"

Yeonjun stared at him for a moment, studying him, taking him in. It made Beomgyu feel even more defensive but he refused to cower away, he refused to hide himself. "I think your anger is valid, I think it's righteous, too, and I think it's entirely misplaced."

"How can you say that?" Beomgyu spat. "You're the one who is going back on your word, the one who has my lover -"

"Former lover," Yeonjun interrupted, eyes darkening, and his shadows hissing. "Remember Beomgyu, you aren't his anymore. The Queen of Nyxoria should not be calling traitors their lover."

"And I'm yours then? An object to be traded and labelled, is that who I am, Your Majesty? Whatever I am now, whatever worth you seem to have placed upon me, it doesn't change the fact that Soobin was my lover. In my heart, he still is. And you have him, locked away in a dungeon somewhere where I can't see him, ready to slaughter him like a pig on a butcher's block. And you expect me to tell you merrily about my day?" Beomgyu scoffed.

Yeonjun stalked closer, until the space between them lessened to an arm's distance. "I think you grossly misinterpret the intentions I hold for you. I promised you this morning that your lover will not die, not by my hand. I will not sully my sword with dirty blood, my Prince. Soobin will live, but only for your sake."

"Alive does not mean well," Beomgyu breathed out. His eyes welled up with unintentional tears.

"It doesn't," Yeonjun nodded. "Alive means alive, and that is the concession I can afford you. Soobin committed crimes against the crown, Beomgyu. He remains breathing by your grace, not mine. But it is my law, and my honour, and I refuse to see him walking and talking and behaving as though he had committed no crime."

"That does not mean you have to torture him! You can send him back to Astrape, tear his sleeves and brandish him traitor. Send him to some island and turn your back on him, but please, must you hurt him?"

"I am just giving him the same pain he gave to you," Yeonjun whispered, closing the distance between them even more. He brought his hand up to trace the rise and dip of Beomgyu's face, pushing back the hair that stuck to his forehead. "He should know, afterall, the price of harming someone who belongs to me."

Beomgyu's breath hitched. "I'm not your object, Your Majesty," he swallowed.

Yeonjun hummed, his hand still on Beomgyu's face. "No, you're not. You're my Queen, the Empire's ruler."

"I am still the Heir to Astrape."

"Yes," Yeonjun admitted. "And the Queen of Nyxoria. And, I suspect, still angry."

"I am," Beomgyu admitted in turn. He had so much to ask, so much he wanted to say out, but when he tried he felt choked up. The words died before he could even shape them. "Why?"

"Be specific, my Prince," Yeonjun said, letting his hand fall away to his side.

"Why do you have to torture him?" Beomgyu whispered.

"Because he hurt you. It's his weight to bear, his stain to carry."

"Why have you come here, then?"

"I told you I would," Yeonjun answered honestly. "Plus, I think I can help you right now."

"Help me?"

"Come with me," he said, pulling at Beomgyu's hand and tugging him out of the room gently. Beomgyu followed, stupefied. But then again, what else was he supposed to do? Say no to the Emperor of the place he was living in?

"Where are you taking me?" Beomgyu asked when they were near the courtyard. Yeonjun stopped along the way to whisper something to the guards around the room, but didn't think to answer Beomgyu. He turned to smile at Beomgyu though, and there was a hint of something dark in his eyes, it made Beomgyu reach for Yeonjun even more.

When they reached the courtyard, Yeonjun made him stand in the middle of it. This one was the private courtyard, the one hidden away in the Imperial wing of the palace. Beomgyu knew that his rooms were close to Yeonjun's but he had thought that they would give each other their space, stay away and only talk when it was necessary. He wasn't expecting this. 

The guards had been dismissed from this place, leaving it swathed in moonlight. It wasn’t enough. Beomgyu sent a ball of his own light up in the air, making the courtyard brighten. He saw the fountains and the coloured tiles. The decorative swords, and the cool air of the night. He saw Yeonjun. 

Yeonjun, dressed in casual clothes much like last night when they had stolen the whole night together. Yeonjun, holding his hand, and leading him to a place. Beomgyu, trusting him unquestionably, unrelentingly. Beomgyu, feeling bold and young and reckless.

Yeonjun, going away for a moment and coming back with swords, placing one in Beomgyu's hand. Yeonjun, taking a step back, Beomgyu reaching, reaching, reaching, reaching.

He is always so out of reach, Beomgyu thought. So untouchable. So handsome. 

"Fight me," Yeonjun said, raising his sword and taking a stance, urging Beomgyu to do the same. "You're angry, I'm frustrated. Take it out on me, my Prince."

"You cannot be serious, Your Majesty," Beomgyu said, eyes wide. He automatically held the sword in his hand, the proper form washing over him like a comforting wave.

"I am very serious, my Prince," Yeonjun stated, raising his sword higher. "We don't have to use our prana if you do not wish to. But you're angry, and I would rather you not go to bed this angry."

"Your Majesty is surely playing a joke on me," Beomgyu replied, raising his sword to match Yeonjun's. "Is this a mockery? Are you trying to make me a laughingstock of the Empire?"

"I wouldn't dare," he said, sincerity dripping from his words. "You are far too precious to be ever hurt like that. Now, raise your sword and spar with me. If you still want, you can ask me questions as we spar."

"Your face is that of an honest spirit, and yet your words reek of mischief."

Yeonjun laughed, throwing his head back, and circling Beomgyu now, forcing him to do the same. "My Prince has excellent instincts, to be sure, but here they fail him."

They circled each other once more, Beomgyu studying the easy way Yeonjun handled his sword. it was so different from how Beomgyu did it, so much faster, so much more elegant. Yeonjun did not wait for Beomgyu to make a move, maybe he got impatient, maybe he wanted Beomgyu to take this seriously.

He moved forward, light as a panther on his feet, his sword arching up high and Beomgyu moved to meet him in the middle. They fell back with a single clash, trading blows of their swords to keep themselves occupied, warmed up. "What are the Hellcniths to you?"

"My task force," Yeonjun answered, straight forward. "They do what I say, no questions asked. I train with them, I fight with them."

"Why do they think Soobin is the one who poisoned me?" Beomgyu asked, springing forward to make an attempt at Yeonjun's left side. It was blocked and parried easily, making Beomgyu spin away. His robes flowing with the movement. He realised belatedly he should have removed his outer robe at least.

"Why do you think he didn't?" Yeonjun asked in response, circling Beomgyu again, eyes on him like a vulture. Studying, learning, preying.

Beomgyu huffed, his sword reaching low, meeting the steel of Yeonjun's. It glanced up, Yeonjun met him halfway again. "I know him. However, he had been, still is, whatever he did, he could not hurt me."

Yeonjun attacked. His sword straight for Beomgyu's throat. Beomgyu spun away, Yeonjun giving him a chance. They moved around the courtyard, Beomgyu parried when there was enough distance. "And if you are wrong?"

"Then I will bear the stain with dignity." Beomgyu moved back, his sword up to his chest. He was breathing heavily by now, but Yeonjun looked impeccable. They clashed again. “It will be my scar to bear, my insult to carry.”

It was the wrong answer. Yeonjun leapt forward, all grace and muscle and levied against him a bundle of strikes that had Beomgyu fighting to keep pace with.

This was the General of Nyxorian Armies that had made the Empire so bloodily glorious. Beomgyu was no match for Yeonjun, but he would still give him a fight. "Someone like you should bear no stain." Yeonjun was barely out of breath, where Beomgyu could feel the sweat collecting on his temple.

"Worried that I'll be disgraced before our wedding?"

Block, parry.

"To know you're thinking of our wedding alleviates me from any worry."

Dodge and parry. Retreat.

"And when is this wedding to be held?"

"Soon. The proclamation will happen in two weeks, the wedding in two months. You will have time to prepare."

"What is my role in this? If you expect me to sit to the side and watch from the sidelines, then you will be wrong."

"I expect you to do whatever you want."

"And if I were to leave?"

Yeonjun grabbed Beomgyu's sword arm, then, the question hanging in the air like a sword to their hearts. When he spoke, his words were an oath. A promise that will be kept in blood, and it exhilarated and relieved something in Beomgyu. "Know that you are to be my Queen, know that you are bonded to me in a way that surpasses our mortal understanding. Know that there is no place where even the spirits could hide you from me."

Their swords fell in unison, clattering against the floor as Beomgyu looked up at him. Their eyes locked, bodies pressed against each other, chests heaving from the exertion. 

Beomgyu breathed in, taking in the presence and holding onto it. The words and pressing them into his mind. He could not leave, he was a prisoner in gilded clothes, an item to be traded and put value in. And when he answered, his words were an answering oath. To be kept in tears. 

"I will take this as a promise, Yeonjun."

Chapter Text

Yeonjun had fought the world for the power he was sitting on. His Kingdom of Nyxoria, back when it was just a small land surrounded by other kingdoms - more powerful, richer, stronger, more aggressive than his. Nyxoria was a small kingdom, made of suffering and starvation despite their full coffers. It was rich and renowned for its own beauty and charm, for its generous rulers and benevolent army. But it was just a small Kingdom, with a small army where Yeonjun was nothing but a small, insignificant soldier.

He had nothing to his name, no formal education or accolades to speak of. Yeonjun was born to palace servants who passed away when he was a child. They were victims of the fever that had taken half the city, and then Yeonjun was alone. No end in sight for him, nobody to care for him. So he had joined the ranks of other palace servants and when he had grown tall enough, he had joined the army, in the hopes for food and shelter and some coins that would be truly his.

Because Nyxoria raised her young in grief and desperation. To make them stronger. To make them ruthless. 

And ruthless he had become. 

Everything had gone right, for a while, and then Yeonjun grew in stature and station. He grew older and smarter. Thirsty for blood, especially when he presented the powers to blend into the shadows and make them bow to him. He would do whatever it took to save the people in his squadron, and he would do everything to assure the kingdom her victory.

His past was a bloody one. He had grown up with love, even with his powers, or maybe because of them. The army commander, Kim Seokjin, had taken Yeonjun under his wing when Yeonjun had done something particularly stupid. Seokjin trained him and primed Yeonjun to take after him from the age of 17.

And when Yeonjun was crowned the Emperor of Nyxoria, the small kingdom of desperate blood having grown past the borders of its old neighbours, it was Seokjin who remained beside him as his most trusted advisor until Taehyun was ready to take over the position. It was Seokjin who told Yeonjun about the conspiracy against him. It was Seokjin who stayed by Yeonjun's side as they spread their campaign. It was Seokjin and Taehyun who weeded out the traitors and brought them in front of Yeonjun.

It was Kai who brought Yeonjun his sword and picked up the heads of their enemies. It was Kai who rode beside him in battle and took one kingdom after another, liberating their people, giving them food and shelter and security so none of their children were raised in blood. It was Kai and Taehyun who stood by him when he cleaned the court.

They stayed when Yeonjun bathed his sword in the blood of allies turned enemies.

He might have been born of love, but he was raised with violence. It was all he knew. It was what he hated the most.

Yeonjun had fought and killed to the power he had now. Yeonjun had led countless battles, wars and campaigns. He had been fighting for all his life now, he didn’t know how to stop. The goal was liberation and accumulation of zorua. The goal was Astrape. He had fought and killed to reach Astrape, and then turned his sights away for the sake of Nyxoria’s citizens.

Another war would have devastated them. Astrape was safe for the sake of Nyxoria. Yeonjun had reached the peak of the golden mountain and decided that the view wasn’t worth the bodies he had sacrificed. So while Astrape remained safe in their bubble of ignorance, Nyxoria thrived. 

But now, with Astrape's beloved Prince under Yeonjun's roof, everything has changed. Astrape was within his sights again, and this time, not even the Guardians that Astrape liked to pray to would come in between Yeonjun and his dream.

His Empire might have grown, but the people here needed the zorua that was depleted in their grounds. His people were getting sick and starving as the zorua kept on dying off, with no way for it to come back to earth. Yeonjun needed to do something. He would not let his people suffer, and Astrape has the solution to their problems. The only reason why Yeonjun hadn't pushed for their forces to invade Astrape all those years ago was because he was tired of the war, but Astrape and her foolish king would bring war to Yeonjun’s doorstep now. And he was never the one to back away from the challenge.

He was confident back when he was younger, that there would be another solution to their problems, that Astrape wouldn’t be the final answer. Taehyun had been optimistic too. Kai had been deployed more and more in the past few years, just to find some way to restore the balance in their earth, but nothing had come up. They were all giving up, especially as the news of their dying citizens reached the palace.

When Beomgyu's parents reached out to Yeonjun, it was as if his Gods were doing their best to make everything right again. A new door opened, one that wouldn't lead to war. Yeonjun agreed to their terms - a marriage of convenience was hardly an obstacle to the bigger picture of his people being alright.

And then they died.

And then Beomgyu was poisoned.

And then Soobin tried to assassinate Beomgyu.

And then Yeonjun started caring.

Now, with Beomgyu locked away in his rooms for the next few days under the guise of resting, Yeonjun had too much to do, and too many ears to satiate and too many people to calm down. His Council wasn't happy with his decision to marry an outsider especially when Yeonjun had refused to take a suitor for so long. He wasn't inclined to explain himself to them, so they would have to deal with it. They were also upset that Beomgyu hadn't introduced himself to the Council yet, as if Beomgyu hadn't locked himself in after literally two days in Nyxoria.

It had been two nights since their spar, and the last time Yeonjun had seen him. It was upsetting that Beomgyu refused to entertain Yeonjun, even after the promise that Yeonjun had extracted from Beomgyu. He wouldn't hold it against his prince, Yeonjun knew that there was a lot of pain Beomgyu was going through.

Beomgyu would be introduced to court soon, and Yeonjun did not want his first day to be filled with unfounded rumours. Beomgyu had already been through too much, and the court was already abuzz with gossip and scandalous whispers. They all tried to crowd Yeonjun on the rare occasions he graced the gardens or the centre courtyard, trying to know more about the latest noble who had caused such a stir but still hadn't deigned them all with his presence.

They were all left disappointed when Yeonjun left with nary a word about the matter. He didn't feel horribly sad for them – after all the wedding proclamation would be sent out within two weeks, and Beomgyu's introduction would happen as soon as he was done mourning for the horrid man he used to call his lover.

Yeonjun could excuse the poor taste Beomgyu had in his past. He doubted Beomgyu had many options worth his time in a land as stringent and small as Astrape. He knew that the son of one his regent rulers in Lenera had also sent the Prince a wedding offer that Beomgyu hadn't had the time to respond to. Yeonjun wondered if Insu would have considered wedding Beomgyu to Lim Jimin had they come out of it alive. Would Yeonghwa still target Beomgyu if he was married to one of Yeonjun's court but not to Yeonjun himself?

But then that would beg the question about why Soobin had decided to attack Beomgyu in the middle of the palace. Yeonjun didn't want to think about how Soobin still hadn't opened his mouth and given Yeonjun the answers he wanted. Soobin having such discipline wasn't something Yeonjun was expecting, and it made him believe that this was premeditated, or at least done under someone else’s orders.  Soobin’s stubborn silence could be mistaken for the fact that he was alone in this foolishness, but Yeonjun didn’t think so. 

Either Soobin had fucked up the orders he was given and was trying not to make it worse for himself. Or that he was just in shock after losing his arm.

Honestly, Yeonjun wasn't too concerned about the latter. But he knew that Taehyun wanted Soobin to get some medical treatment before the traitor died of his wounds. He was under the impression that Soobin might speak after being given some medication, and Yeonjun wasn't one to brush away Taehyun's suggestion.

The only problem here was that Beomgyu might access the infirmary at any point in the future, and Yeonjun wanted as little contact between the two of them as possible, and luckily for Yeonjun, the perfect distraction for Beomgyu had just made port this morning.

He knew Kai was already at the port, before the ship coming from Astrape had even docked, just to make sure the valuable cargo was coming to the palace safely. Taehyun had stayed back to manage the affairs of court he and Yeonjun had been neglecting, and now Yeonjun finally had the time to visit Beomgyu since he had gone into his rooms. And so, he was leisurely walking towards Beomgyu's rooms, which also faced Yeonjun's rooms in the Imperial Wing of the palace.

Having spent the night in his study, Yeonjun welcomed the slight exercise he got each morning. The distribution of grains and the refugees entering Nyxoria were becoming important issues that Yeonjun had to deal with as soon as he could, which meant too many nights in his study or in the city to figure out a solution. And while the Nyxorian Empire covered most of the mainland, there were boats of refugees coming from the island territories and places even further away.

There were problems in the Empire and Yeonjun had been neglecting his duties to his people. Among other things, he also needed to speak to the Council about the festivals this season. Yeonjun wanted to tour all of his territories and see how the regents were leading in person, but that was all to be done after his marriage, as a way to showcase the bond and love between the Emperor and his Consort. 

Or, Queen, as most of the palace staff have taken to calling Beomgyu. 

Yeonjun had a slight smile on his face as he made his way across the palace, thinking of the inevitable wedding and knowledge that Beomgyu couldn't be hurt any more under his direct protection. The smile fell immediately as he spotted a courtier running towards him.

"My Lord," the courtier said, pausing a few steps away from Yeonjun and dropping into a low, sweeping bow. Eunhan was a simple runner inside the palace, delegated to carrying the messages from the army to Yeonjun after it was made clear that he had no inclination towards politics but still needed prestige to calm his family in Ebreta. Eunhan was never in a hurry, he was the personal messenger for Yeonjun. But now, him being in a haste bore only dread in Yeonjun.

Yeonjun raised an eyebrow. He wasn't one for grand gestures of submission, but he also wasn't going to deter Eunhan from whatever it was that made him resort to this. Yeonjun knew his reputation well, as incorrect as it was. Most of the people seemed to think that snivelling at his feet would be a good way to gain his sympathy and mercy. "Rise," he intoned, watching with wary eyes as Eunhan got to his feet. "What has passed?"

Eunhan shifted, keeping his eyes downcast to avoid meeting Yeonjun's eyes. Yeonjun found himself growing rigid, preparing himself to run and put out whatever fires were happening in the palace. "There's been a breach in security," he swallowed. "I don't know how it happened, or what preceded this incident, but the prisoner from Astrape left his cell, and we don't know where he is currently."

"What?"

Eunhan swallowed. "The traitor escaped his cell during a guard change, and we don't know where he is hiding currently. The guards in front of His Highness' rooms have been alerted, and more have been dispatched. The infirmary and the Temple of Manxi have been notified too, and they are on guard as well."

Yeonjun cursed, breaking into a run toward the general direction of Beomgyu's rooms.

"When was this found out?" he barked out while running. Eunhan stumbled after him.

"The guards reported this to me less than two minutes ago, the break-out is suspected to have happened around five minutes ago," he reported. "Everyone is standing guard, and Hellcniths have already started searching for the prisoner."

It was all Yeonjun could do to hold his anger in, to not let his shadows run wild. Beomgyu was the one who would be in immediate danger. "You know as well as I that it is not enough. Gather the Hellcniths in front of my rooms, I will direct them from there. Have all the guards search the rooms of courtiers and noble borne present in the palace. Keep a direct eye on the old guard, and especially on Kwan Junyeol."

"Yes, my Lord," Eunhan replied, and then split midway to relay the new orders.

Yeonjun ran faster, pulling his shadows to himself tightly, before he let them all go at once. Nobody could find Soobin faster than Yeonjun and his men.

His shadows ran amok, he felt them slither into places, searching and seeking for their target. He could feel the others in the palace, running around, trying to find out what had spurred Yeonjun into such a frantic rage. The Hellcniths were making their way to Yeonjun's wing in unison with Taehyun at the lead, and the entire palace made way for them.

Beomgyu was in his rooms, and out of respect, Yeonjun did not focus on what he was doing and just made sure there was no secondary presence in his rooms. To his relief, it was just Beomgyu present in the rooms. He didn't seem to be aware of the commotion happening outside, and while Yeonjun knew that Beomgyu was capable of taking care of himself, he still deployed few of his shadows to stand guard inside and outside the room. Just in case.

Yeonjun came to a sliding halt in front of the doors leading to the Emperor's floor. The guards, to their credit, reacted first and checked second as they had their spears pointed at Yeonjun the second he was within their eyesight.

"My Lord," they dropped their spears and addressed him simultaneously, still remaining alert.

"Jisoo, Doyoon," Yeonjun nodded. "Report."

"His Highness is inside and secured, nothing has been spotted so far either. Hellcniths are on their way according to your orders but no one has gone in or out since we took the shift this morning," Doyoon reported.

"When did your shift start?" Yeonjun asked.

"Two hours before dawn, sir, at least an hour before the break-out supposedly happened," he answered again.

Yeonjun raised an eyebrow at the wording, but he nodded in acceptance and gestured for the doors to be opened. "If anyone aside from Hellcniths or my closest Ministers tries to enter, I want you both to hit first and ask questions later."

They replied with a chorus of affirmations, and Yeonjun, finally satisfied with at least two people in this palace, walked inside his floor.

It was at times like this that Yeonjun regretted having an expansive palace, and even then it wasn't the size of the palace, it was the layout. Yeonjun did not consider these situations when he had decided to redesign the whole palace when he had been crowned. Now, there were more elaborate hallways then there was the need for, a lot of servant tunnels and pathways that many of the noble-borne didn't even know the existence of.

And then there were the escape routes embedded into every single important room, that led right out of the palace, or even sometimes into the castle that was situated in Rosedron, miles and miles out of the Jade Citadel. It was the first kingdom that Yeonjun had conquered in his quest. The first campaign was successful after a year of war, and it was only right for Yeonjun to set up a castle there. Rosedron was one of his favourite places on this earth.

He travelled there as much as time permitted him, and he wanted dearly for Beomgyu to see the place as well. But as much as he loved Rosedron, he would not hesitate to burn it all down should he find that Soobin had taken that particular route.

If he could not be found inside the walls of this palace, then they needed to look for him in secret passageways. He wasn't sure what the condition of Soobin's zorua was when he had run away. If he was in any way capable of manipulating zorua and prana in the palace, then finding a way out wouldn't be impossible for him.

Yeonjun bit back a curse.

There was no sign of struggle or of the presence of anyone else on his floor. The further he walked in, the more tense he got. He glanced at Beomgyu's doors on his way to his own chamber and the doors to those rooms remained shut, and his shadows remained calm. It was one thing that filled Yeonjun with relief. There were extra guards lined up along the walls, and ready for an attack. They looked alert and had their swords drawn when Yeonjun entered. His own rooms were surrounded by the guards. 

They bowed their heads as Yeonjun passed but remained alert otherwise. Once Yeonjun reached the end of the corridor, he addressed the soldiers stationed in front of Beomgyu's rooms.

"Do not disturb His Highness," Yeonjun warned them once. "I do not care what you have to do, but His Highness must not leave his rooms, and must not be made aware of the lapse in security."

"Yes, my Lord," their leader, the general of the first squadron, Lee Byeol replied, stepping forward from the file to address him. 

"Who's posted where?" Yeonjun asked her, making his way to his chambers with Byeol following him. They passed rows and rows of guards spread out on the entire floor.

"First squadron is all in this wing, Your Majesty. Second squadron is in the East Wing on the first floor, while third is in the West Wing and fourth is in the South Wing. Fifth is in the North Wing, and then the sixth is spread over the palatial grounds. Seventh is in the basement and the dungeons, and eighth is covering the servants entry and exit points."

Yeonjun nodded along to the words, but his attention was split in multiple places. The Hellcniths finally got to his floor, and Yeonjun felt them all come in. There was no extra presence with them, but fifty of the most elite warriors in this Empire making their way across the palace dressed for battle raised some questions and concerns. Even Taehyun's presence didn't offset the council's whispers that Yeonjun could practically hear.

"Where is Kai?"

"Still enroute with the cargo. He was supposed to be back in the next half hour but because of the lockdown he might not be able to enter the palace."

"Send out a squadron to meet with him outside the palace walls, and cover any exit points of the underground tunnels that the servants use. Any escape routes that open right outside the citadel and the palace walls are to be constantly watched from right this second. Dispatch two squadrons for that, actually, and do it now!" Yeonjun barked out, turning sharply on his heels to enter his rooms.

He didn't wait for anything and sent out his shadows to do a quick search of the whole rooms, pulling out a map of the palace grounds which had the hidden escape routes and underground tunnels drawn into it. This was the most detailed map available in the entire Empire and Yeonjun was the only one who had a copy for it.

Yeonjun read over what was written on it and checked if there were guards present at each exit point. And since none of them had reported anything, their traitor was either very adept at hiding or he was in one of the tunnels that lead outside the city proper. The Hellcniths were finally gathering outside his rooms, and Yeonjun kicked the door open with his shadows and let them in. Taehyun walked in first, and headed immediately for the fainting sofa that Yeonjun had placed underneath the big, overarching window.

No one addressed his behaviour and Yeonjun found himself jealous of Taehyun. He, too, wanted to throw himself against the sofa and rest his eyes. Though he did not pity Taehyun either, Yeonjun knew for a fact that his minister had been working for at least 36 hours without pause. In addition to Kai being away for yet another mission, Taehyun was not in an enviable position at all.

"Your Majesty," the leader, Jeon Jiyong, stepped forward and led the others into a sweeping bow that had their heads nearly touching the floor. Yeonjun rolled his eyes, they did not have time for formalities and courtesies when there was a traitor on the loose.

He really should have killed him when he had the chance, Yeonjun thought darkly. Even without an arm, he was proving to be troublesome.

"Rise, please, we need to get this sorted out with," Yeonjun sighed. "I want Beomgyu's introduction to happen in the next two days, and if this man is not caught and dealt with within that time, then I will not be held responsible for what I do to him when I do find him."

"He'll be in chains within the next hour, Yeonjun," Jiyong said, "trust us on that. You don't need to worry so much about this. Even with his prana, he is not going to be a match for us."

"I am worried about any further injury coming to His Highness," Yeonjun explained tiredly, slumping against the table, taking Jiyong's for the empty reassurances that they were. "He's locked in his rooms currently, and I think that given the chance, this rat would head to Beomgyu first, which is why it's imperative we find him as soon as we can."

Minseo, the second in command for Hellcniths, and his friend since childhood, stepped forward to pat him on his shoulder with a sympathetic smile painted on her face. "Don't worry, Yeonjun, we assure you that nothing is going to ruin your carefully thought out plans for His Highness' introduction, and no harm is going to befall him either."

Yeonjun returned the smile. "Thank you, Minseo." Turning his head towards Taehyun, Yeonjun felt another pang of sympathy, but questions needed to be asked, and Taehyun always had answers. "Do you have any further information, Taehyun?"

Taehyun did not get up from the sofa or even face Yeonjun as he responded. "Yes, Eunhan reported to me that there is absolutely no movement outside the palace for now. However, the Infirmary and the Temple of Manxi weren't closed down and searched thoroughly until at least thirty minutes had passed from your orders."

This time, Yeonjun cursed freely. "Fucking hell, by the grace of all that be, how the hell did this slip through? How the fuck did no one realise that the infirmary was open? And why, in the name of Manxi, Ansa and Ira, am I just finding about this now?

"Well, Eunhan is terrified of you and did not want to deliver the news," Taehyun replied,  and Minseo once again had a smile that felt so out of place it made Yeonjun want to pull his hair out. "And besides, we have the area sealed off again. And, we have confirmed sighting of him in the infirmary."

Yeonjun let his head drop into his hands, a guttural scream at the top of his throat just to express his frustration.

"Don't be so dramatic," Taehyun huffed, kicking himself off the sofa and coming to stand with the Hellcniths. "I told you he needed medical treatment, that's what he had run out for, as well. I didn't tell you earlier because he was still awake while being treated, but now he's lost consciousness and it's safe to take him back to the cells. Well, after another two hours under observation of the healers."

"Taehyun, if you weren't -"

"If I wasn't basically your brother, I would be dead," Taehyun finished for him, deadpanned and exhausted and Yeonjun once again felt guilty for pushing him too much. "But if I were dead, then who would run the Empire?"

"He has you there," Jiyong said with a laugh. Yeonjun started, wanting to defend his honour at least a little but Jiyong didn't let him get a word in. "Yeonjun, we have this under control. Call off the guards, and take His Highness out on a walk in the gardens. Taehyun showed him the main gardens, but the Prince hasn't seen the palace grounds at all. The backwoods are gorgeous for a picnic right now."

"I have to work!" Yeonjun protested, feeling a lot like a child being scolded by his friends and brother.

"You have been doing nothing else since Beomgyu locked himself away," Taehyun complained. "Because of you, I can't get a break! Kai is going to return anytime soon now, and I haven't even slept in so long! So, no, you are not working any longer. Go on a damn walk, and let us all rest!"

Yeonjun knew a losing battle when he saw one, and with a grumbled complaint dismissed every guard stationed at the doors. He sent one runner to recall the soldiers who were searching for Soobin, but kept the guards up at the exit points for the escape routes. Just to be sure. He knew that there was no reason for him to worry though. If Taehyun was on it, then everything was going to be fine. If the Hellcniths said that the prisoner would be in chains within the next hour, then Yeonjun could exhale the breath that he had been holding in since he found out about the news.

Finally, he walked towards Beomgyu's doors, and this time, nothing fell out of the sky, nobody yelled his name. When he knocked on the door to his future husband's rooms, the world didn't fall apart.

Yeonjun stayed at the door until he heard Beomgyu's voice allowing him to step in. He didn't mean to, but he opened the door gingerly, as if this time again he would see Beomgyu crumpled on the floor, hurt and bleeding in a way that stained the heavens. "My Prince," Yeonjun called out, when he didn't see Beomgyu in the entry lounge.

As he walked further into the rooms, Yeonjun felt the stress of the day melt off of his body. Everything that had transpired hadn’t reached these four walls, which meant that there was no feeling of urgency, nothing that would make Yeonjun ready to run. Here, he was calm and relaxed. 

The entry lounge was completely untouched, as though no one lived in these quarters at all. But to contrast that, there were hints of life peeking from the other rooms. An elegant overrobe fallen down on the floor at the threshold of the bed chambers. A silver ring laid carelessly on the centre table. A beautiful golden accessory to pin up Beomgyu's hair was lying over the fallen robe. There were shoes and pins, robes and garments.

It was messy, but absolutely wonderful for all the warmth it had.

There were glasses of water on nearly every surface as Yeonjun walked further into the rooms. Past the lounge, were the bed chambers, one master room, and one for the guests, and then another private drawing room to provide utmost privacy and security. A hallway connected the lounge to the bed chambers, and diverted in the middle to lead to the drawing room. The latter was the room that was the messiest. He wondered if the servants and the housemaids weren't coming here at all for some reason. But that couldn't be likely, and he put the question out of his head until he could ask Beomgyu himself. 

Yeonjun knew there was a balcony too, for his own rooms were modelled exactly like this one. He assumed that Beomgyu would be in the balcony, since there was no trace of his presence anywhere else.

"My Prince," Yeonjun called out again. "Is now a good time? I can come back later, should you wish."

Distantly, there was a sound of something crashing and then Beomgyu ran into the private drawing room, dishevelled and panting, with sweat trickling down his face. His clothes were a mess, and his cheeks were flushed down to his chest. Yeonjun could make out bitten lips, and damp hands as though Beomgyu had just washed them, and he could guess what had happened here. 

Yeonjun watched, highly amused as Beomgyu tried his best to fix himself but instead was just making it all worse. He straightened his robes and accidentally revealed his bare legs. Because he wasn’t wearing anything underneath. Because Yeonjun happened to come across him at a very unfortunate time. 

Would it be mean if Yeonjun asked him if he was alright? 

Yes. Though that was hardly a deterrent.

“I didn’t think you’d have such trouble coming,” Yeonjun commented, trying his level best to not burst out laughing. 

Beomgyu flushed even more, and Yeonjun didn’t even think that was possible. He opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. 

Yeonjun, in a fit of childish glee, stepped closer. “Are you okay, my Prince? Is anything the matter? I assure you, there’s nothing you need to keep from me, and if I’m keeping you from anything demanding your immediate attention, I can leave you be. I wouldn’t want to make things unnecessarily harder for you.”

Beomgyu dropped his head in his hands. “Why?” he groaned, letting himself step back, and Yeonjun could feel the mortification rolling off of him in waves. He should drop it now, apologise and then walk away, have a laugh but not make it worse. 

He really should. But Beomgyu looked so utterly charming like this. Every day, Yeonjun had the fortune of finding out something new about Beomgyu, to see sides about this Prince that no one else had ever seen. Every day, Yeonjun was blessed. 

Even now, in the mortification of this state, in the confidence and trust of this situation, Yeonjun found Beomgyu so perfect. He was beautiful, there was no doubt about it. Even in his Empire, Yeonjun had often heard of the bards singing about Astrape’s beautiful Prince. But right here, right now, Beomgyu was charming. 

In his unkempt hair, and the obvious situation Yeonjun had walked in on, Beomgyu was charming. He blushed deeply and stuttered and hid his face in his hands but he didn’t back down. He met Yeonjun’s eyes even if he didn’t know how to respond to the teasing. 

Everything about Beomgyu filled Yeonjun with warmth. Yeonjun wanted to tease him more, see how much he could get away with. He wanted to see if Beomgyu’s blush spread any further down his neck. Maybe, he was red all the way to his chest, or maybe even lower. 

In his heart of heart, Yeonjun knew that Beomgyu was going to be the perfect ruler for Nyxoria, but he hadn’t believed that Beomgyu would be someone he could love. And now, he was being proven wrong, and he delighted in it!

Adored the way Beomgyu looked so dejected, his lips in a pout as he tried to still look presentable. So charmingly perfect even when his hair was all over the place. 

“Why?” Yeonjun repeated the question, the smile and mirth not abandoning him in the slightest. “I must beg your pardon, my Prince, I don’t think I understand your question.”

"Your Majesty, I didn't know you were capable of such cruelty," Beomgyu whined again. "I had thought you to be an upstanding member of the society, and here you are, inflicting torture on my person."

Yeonjun laughed, head thrown back in his mirth and he couldn't help but step even closer to Beomgyu. "I beg your pardon, my Prince. I find myself incapable of letting you be sad."

"Well! I wasn't sad, I was just, startled," he huffed. "Now, I assume you've had your fun, and would love for you to wait outside of my rooms for a minute. Clearly, I am not fit to be seen by society, right now."

"Oh, but if you require more than a few moments to finish whatever you were in the middle of," at Beomgyu's deadpan expression, Yeonjun trailed off, not finishing his sentence. He couldn't quite help the grin on his face, as it was, but Beomgyu hardly looked amused or impressed at his attempts at humour. "My Prince, are you mad?"

"I am offended, Your Majesty, at your poor sense of humour, and also at the cruelty you find so easy to dispense."

"No cruelty, none at all. Just, the way you pout and sulk is heartening, and I am nothing if not a connoisseur of beautiful things."

Beomgyu huffed again, but ducked his head as he blushed yet again. This time, he made his demands clear when he replied to Yeonjun's flirtatious charms. "Your appreciation for beauty can wait a few moments, preferably outside my rooms. I'd like to have a bath before attending to whatever agenda you have planned for us."

Yeonjun gave in, stepping back to give Beomgyu some space. "Instead of waiting outside  your rooms, how about I wait for you in the guest lounge? There are things I need to tell you, and of course, a good cup of tea to make you forgive my sins for today."

The Prince visibly considered Yeonjun's offer, and tentatively nodded his head. "Though, if I find myself subjected to another round of mockery and ill-jokes, then I will not hesitate to leave these rooms and find myself a different residence for the night."

"And where will you go?" Yeonjun laughed again, delighted.

"I am sure that there must be some guest rooms for a person like me, seeking refuge from men like you," Beomgyu claimed. "I am sure Taehyun would help me as well, once he learns of my motives. Now, would you be so kind to leave, before I find some way to hold true to my words."

"Whatever you wish for, my Prince," Yeonjun bowed, and left the inner room to make way for the guest lounge. He had promised Beomgyu some tea, but in this room, he wasn't even sure if Beomgyu drank tea in the first place! Or what tea he preferred. Yeonjun really did not think this through. 

For now, he sat in the lounge, taking in the atmosphere, before stepping out for a moment. The guards were still at the doors, not as much as there had been before when the search was active, but still a lot more than average. Yeonjun signalled to one of the guards, and he came to stand in perfect posture in front of him. "I want you to run to the kitchen and prepare a picnic basket. Enough water and food to last the whole evening and make sure there is an assortment of strawberries. Five of the Hellcniths will accompany me and not be too close to the Prince and I, along with my usual amount of guards. Go now."

And now maybe, Yeonjun could finally get to cleaning some of the clothes that Beomgyu had carelessly left on the floor. He noted the style of clothes, and remembered to ask the seamstress to make clothes in the Nyxoria cuts. Seeing Beomgyu in his clothing was a sudden desire that he had no plans in quelling.

He didn’t know his prince was messy, but Yeonjun supposed it was just another thing that would endear Beomgyu to him. 

For now, Yeonjun would just look forward to the day he had planned. A small walk in the woods to make Beomgyu feel better about what he was going through. He had spent three days in seclusion, and while Yeonjun wasn't afraid that Beomgyu would fall down because he hadn't been eating, Yeonjun was still worried about Beomgyu's overall health.

It couldn't be easy for Beomgyu to be so isolated from everything, and a walk in the woods, with fresh air and some fresh fruits would do them both good. Yeonjun could perhaps rest his eyes under the sun as well, and any time spent with Beomgyu was worthwhile. As he waited for Beomgyu to emerge from his rooms, Yeonjun laid his head back against the back of the sofa, staring at the ceiling and hoping that the time would flow by faster.

***

"Your Majesty!" Beomgyu's scandalous gasp woke Yeonjun up from his impromptu nap.

Yeonjun had no idea when he had fallen asleep in Beomgyu's room, and when he glanced around and came back to himself, he felt so disorientated. He blinked his eyes a couple of times to get rid of the weariness that lingered. "Oh," he said, dumbfounded. Beomgyu stood at the threshold, just staring at him in disappointment, perhaps. He had a small pout on his face and Yeonjun was starting to believe that it was Beomgyu's permanent expression.

"I'm sorry," Yeonjun huffed a laugh, shaking his head to centre himself some more. "I had no idea I was so tired before, I apologise for falling asleep on your sofa."

"You really need to apologise less, Your Majesty," Beomgyu replied, looking at him in concern. "Are you okay? We can always just do whatever you've planned to do later."

Yeonjun shook his head, "No, it's alright. I think getting out of the palace would do me some good as well. Besides, I'm fine, I just wasn't able to get any sleep last night since I was working." Or any of the nights before, Yeonjun thought, but didn't say. He didn't want to worry Beomgyu more than he already was over a small cat-nap. Yeonjun was fine, a picnic in the backwoods was exactly what he needed to feel even better.

Beomgyu didn't look convinced, but the mention of leaving the palace seemed to abate him a little. "Where are we heading to, then? Can I finally visit the markets that Taehyun had been talking about?"

"Not the markets, no. I'll arrange for a separate trip for that. For now, I thought you would enjoy some fresh air so I arranged for a picnic in the backwoods. I know you haven't seen them yet, but I will guarantee that they are simply too beautiful to not visit," Yeonjun offered.

"Do I need to change my clothing then?" Beomgyu asked, instead, biting on his bottom lip as he looked over what he was wearing. It was once again in more typical Astrapian clothing, with flowy robes and undergarments that allowed for free movement but made it difficult to enjoy nature. "The seamstress has only provided me with these robes as of now, I was hoping to request a change in outfits, if that's alright with you?"

Yeonjun looked at him askance. To think Beomgyu would require permission for anything was absurd. He was a member of a royal family, and more than that, he was to be Yeonjun's husband. Maybe things in Astrape were different, maybe Beomgyu just didn't know, but if Yeonjun couldn't provide for Beomgyu's most basic desires, then what good was he in even leading the Empire?

"Beomgyu," he said seriously, hoping that his words would convey the offence Beomgyu had unknowingly laid on him. "You're free to get anything, use whatever in this palace — even the gold in the coffers all belong to you."

For some reason, Beomgyu looked shocked at Yeonjun's words. It pushed Yeonjun to add more on to his explanation. "I don't know what you're used to in Nyxoria, but here, please know that you are my partner, in everything that matters. Be it materialist things or any of your other needs, I am here to provide for you. If you want new clothes, just send your orders, food, water, tea, paints, anything you want. You should have anything that you wish for."

Beomgyu swallowed visibly before whispering, "I'm sorry if I've offended you."

"You have," Yeonjun answered plainly. "But it wasn't for you to know. I can't assume you're aware of what is considered right in Nyxoria, but from here, please know that you don't have to ask me for anything you want. I am going to be yours, in every way that matters, so use that bond and that power to whatever degree you wish."

"That's a very heady power you're gifting to me."

"And as my husband to be, it is not going to be enough."

There wasn't an answer to the statement, there wasn't anything to be said, just for Beomgyu to accept what was his reality now. Yeonjun let the words float in the air, let Beomgyu bask in the seriousness of them.

"Now, if you want to change your clothes you are very welcome to, but the robes you're wearing right now, are fine as well. We can head out to the backwoods, the food I had asked to be sent should be outside the rooms with the guards," Yeonjun explained. "Do you want to leave?"

Beomgyu nodded, not saying anything after Yeonjun's impassioned words. And Yeonjun didn't want to push him so fast either, so he nodded in return and gestured towards the door, gesturing for Beomgyu to walk in front of him.

Outside the doors, the guards still stood at attention, still more than he wanted to see, but knew that the safety protocols were more important. The guards he had requested to follow him on the picnic stood a step away from everyone else, and the Hellcniths took the lead and stayed ahead of the soldiers, standing out in their dark uniforms. One of them, Sungmin, held on to the picnic basket, looking extremely serious and dangerous as if to ward off anyone that was thinking of stealing the basket.

"My Lord," they chorused, greeting Yeonjun and then bowed towards Beomgyu as well with another chorus of, "Your Highness."

It seemed as if the soldiers at least had decided on one title for now. Yeonjun wondered how the Queen title spread around the palace.

"Men," Yeonjun nodded. "We are just heading to the backwoods, I want you to stay near but stay hidden. Closer eyes on the infirmary wing, and the palace exits. Clear?"

"Yes, my Lord," they chorused again.

Yeonjun nodded in acceptance, and turned to face Beomgyu who looked awestruck at the scene unfolding before him. He wondered if Beomgyu would ask him questions, would ask him for anything in this world and he wondered if Beomgyu knew that Yeonjun could lay down the stars for him. He directed Beomgyu away from the rest. "Are you okay?" he asked softly, not wanting their words to be heard by anyone else.

Beomgyu gave him a small smile. "Yes, I think I finally am, Yeonjun."

Something in Yeonjun's heart untwisted at hearing that and he returned the small smile. "I am glad to hear that. I hope you take my words into consideration, and try to enjoy our walk into the backwoods today."

"I am sure I will, Your Majesty," Beomgyu assured him. "Or am I to call you Yeonjun in front of others?"

"You can call me whatever your heart desires. For now, let's head out. You can decide on the way to the woods what name suits me better," Yeonjun said. He nodded to the guards at the back, and offered Beomgyu his arm, which he accepted with a smile.

The walk down to the backwoods was peaceful. If Beomgyu noted the extra security around the palace, then he didn't comment on it. He was too busy asking Yeonjun different questions about the Court and the council. There were things that had been left half explained to him, and Yeonjun took great care to answer all of them to his satisfaction.

"My main concern here is, when can I visit the markets? I've been told too much about them to not be taken there by now."

"You can go after your introduction to the court," Yeonjun said. "I was hoping to introduce you to the court in two days' time, it would be good if you arrange for a social event soon after your introduction. There will be a ball by the end of this week to celebrate your arrival and introduction. People would want to shop around before the ball, and it would be a good chance for you to make friends here, if that is something you're interested in."

"I am, thank you, Yeonjun, I'll speak to Taehyun about the logistics of arranging it, if he's available. Also, do you know where Kai is? I heard from Taehyun that he is a lover of music and I wanted to see what musical instruments he had in his collection."

"Kai really does love music. Whenever he is free from his duties of leading the Nyxorian army, you can always find him in the orchestral hall, or by the lake with a lute or a harp. Taehyun is always with him too, composing words to the melodies Kai produces," Yeonjun smiled. "The two of them have always been a fascinating team."

"That sounds wonderful."

"It is. And if you, yourself, want to try out some of the musical instruments, then the orchestral hall is always open for use."

"I might, I am not usually musically inclined though, but I do appreciate the offer. What other avenues are open inside the palace?"

"A lot, anything you could ask for," Yeonjun answered, leading them through the arch that led outside of the palace. There were even more guards stationed there, and Beomgyu still did not acknowledge that. When they passed through different hallways, the unusual silence permeated through the palace walls.

If Yeonjun wasn't with Beomgyu in those moments, the stillness of the air would have suffocated him. The lack of the nobles, the lack of the gossips on the wind made for a ghost town, and his hatred for the cause of this silence just kept increasing. He had hated Soobin for a while now, but the change in Yeonjun's palace, the fear and the confusion that he could see and that did not belong in here, all because of Soobin.

This was no way for Yeonjun's palace to be, and he could not wait for the day that he could kick Soobin out. It would be soon, he was sure, but it was not fast enough.

"What social events are you expecting to happen soon? Aside from the introduction ball?" Beomgyu questioned as they stepped into the woods.

Yeonjun hummed in consideration, guiding them to a hidden gazebo in the middle of the woods that Yeonjun had created in the clearing. It was a beautiful one too, with sunlight streaming in and hitting the blue marble of the alcove perfectly. He enjoyed the gasp Beomgyu let out at the view, and then answered the question, "A few festivals, a carnival to showcase the growing skills of the Empire, and some tours of the other territories that I have been planning for after our wedding. And of course, our own wedding."

"This place is so beautiful," Beomgyu said, instead, taking everything in, completely wide-eyed. He didn't acknowledge Yeonjun's answer, and Yeonjun just let him absorb the beauty of the place. "Why was I not shown this before?"

"Because you were healing. And refusing to take visitors for the past three days."

"That's simply not true!" Beomgyu retorted, heading towards the seating provided in the gazebo. "I was just too tired to be hosting anyone, but I never discouraged any visitors!"

"Is that why your rooms are such a mess?" Yeonjun teased, taking the seat in front of Beomgyu, and gesturing at Sungmin to lay down the picnic basket on the table.

"I might have been too saddened to keep my room neat," Beomgyu admitted, opening the basket and bringing out the different platters of fruits and breads that the chef's had prepared. "Did you ask for them to be prepared?"

"I did. I asked for strawberries too," Yeonjun commented. "You enjoy them, don't you?"

"I do, strawberries are my favourite. I think it was also my first word? My mother used to tell me that I loved strawberries more than her," he laughed, a little bittersweet. "She would always tease me about it."

Yeonjun laughed along. "Tell me more about yourself, please. You're such a mystery to me!"

"Not a mystery, I think!" he exclaimed. "Or at least, I don't hope to be a mystery at all. So, let's see, what do you want to know?"

"Were you a troublemaker as a child? Or a sweet prince whom everyone loved?" Yeonjun asked immediately, picking at some fruits to eat along with Beomgyu.

"I was the perfect child! My parents adored me, and there was never a day I didn't cause trouble,” Beomgyu said laughing. "My parents used to say that there was never a dull day with me around as a child, and it was why they never even considered having a second child."

"Your parents really loved you."

"They really did." There was so much pain in Beomgyu's voice that Yeonjun couldn't help but reach across from him and take Beomgyu's hand in his.

"I didn't know them as well as I would have liked to," Yeonjun whispers, "But I know that they would be very proud of you, right here, right now. They were wonderful people."

Beomgyu stifled a sob, tears already threatening to leave his eyes as he turned his head to look at the sky above. "Thank you for saying that," Beomgyu whispered. "It relieves me to hear that. But enough about this. We were talking about me, right?"

"Yes, yes we were," Yeonjun nodded, taking the change in topic with grace. "What's your favourite flower?"

"Morning glory," Beomgyu replied immediately, without thinking. "It's that or the oaks. When I die, I think I want to be buried with an angel oak."

Instantly, Yeonjun frowned. "Why would you say that?"

"It's an Astrapian tradition," Beomgyu explained patiently, wiping away the stray tears from under his eyes. "When we die, we bury the body and plant seeds for whatever we want. Something to last the years and the families of the dead take care of the seeds until they turn into a plant and then to a tree. It's a beautiful tradition. My grandmother wanted a cherry tree, my parents wanted willows and oaks. I want an angel oak."

Yeonjun listened with rapt attention as Beomgyu detailed the beautiful tradition in Beomgyu's home. Tentatively, an idea formed in his head, and he said it, hoping that Beomgyu could have a piece of home here in Nyxoria. "If you want, you can plant the willows and the oaks here. The cherry tree for your grandmother as well. It will not be the same, I know, but at least, it will be something."

"Oh, Yeonjun," Beomgyu gasped tearfully, carefully not letting them fall. "I would love that. Thank you so much. I'm indebted to you now, you have no idea how much this means to me."

"No, there are to be no debts between us, my Prince. I am happy to relieve you of any pain you are carrying and I know that I can't help too much here, but still. If there is anything you require of me, you need only say it."

"I will remember your words, my Lord," Beomgyu promised. "Now, are those the only questions you have for me?"

"I have a lot more things I want to know about you," Yeonjun said, leaning forward. "But for now, yes. I will leave your mysteries to you and come to unravel them later."

"You're most welcome to ask me anything, at any time you like," Beomgyu promised, again. "Would you come on a walk with me? The gazebo is beautiful, but the rest of the woods are begging for me to explore them."

Yeonjun smiled at the request, sliding his chair backwards and offering an arm to Beomgyu as he stood in front of him. "Gladly. I love coming here just to take a walk. Most of the courtiers don't prefer these woods, the centre gardens and the main courtyard are more to their liking. Which is an absolute boon for me."

"Yes, I can see why," Beomgyu said, getting up and taking Yeonjun's offered arm. They stepped off the gazebo and Yeonjun signalled his guards to stay. He knew the Hellcniths would still follow them, but more from a distance that would hardly give away their presence to Beomgyu. "Do you come here during nighttime?"

"Yes, I do, it seems like the only time I have left to myself during these days. But to be honest with you, these woods have been my solace for long before that. I used to come here when I was a simple palace servant."

"You? You were a palace servant?" Beomgyu asked, shocked. "You weren't born nobility?"

"Of course not," Yeonjun laughed. "I was born to palace servants, and then I served in the military until I became the general, and then the Emperor. Though, back then, Nyxoria was just a small kingdom. It wasn't until my military campaigns that we became an Empire."

"Why did you conquer all of the mainland?" Beomgyu asked later. "And I still cannot imagine that you aren't born nobility. I didn't even know that it was possible!"

"For servants to become Kings? It was a very delicate situation when I came to power," Yeonjun answered thoughtfully. "But Nyxoria has always cared for merit over kin. When I rose in power, it just made sense for the King to crown me, then. And about me conquering the mainland, the thing is we didn't."

"What?"

"We didn't conquer the mainland. Most of them willingly came into our Kingdom because their rulers were incompetent and the people were suffering. We first started accepting refugees from as near as Ablara. We weren't looking for war, but when the territories started expanding, other Kingdoms had issues with it, and that is when we went to war. To liberate the people from oppressive rulers, to educate and provide safety for their children," Yeonjun explained.

"So how come the rumours about the barbaric Emperor of Nyxoria spread that far and wide?"

"People like to talk. That's all they do, and the bards spin their stories to get them coins, and the travellers like to be embellish about things to make their own travels seem interesting. There is no truth to the stories that reach far and wide. I remember hearing a tale about myself that made me a descendant of the Lonely Dragon. None of them make sense, and you should never trust those stories."

"Fascinating," Beomgyu said, earnestly. They were walking around the thick flora of the woods now. There was a path, nothing made of stone, but some places where the undergrowth wasn't as heavy as the others. In between the silences and the pauses, they could hear the birds sing their sweet melodies. If Yeojun focused, he could hear the waves lapping in the lake, and the creek flowing through the heart of these woods. "These woods really are peaceful."

Yeonjun hummed in agreement. "They are. The flowers here are also beautiful."

"Truly are. They make me want to make a flower crown," Beomgyu admitted shyly. "I haven't made one in a long while."

Yeonjun looked at him, under the sunlight, he looked so ethereal. Before he could control himself, Yeonjun found himself saying. "There's a field of flowers right behind the Infirmary wing. If you want, we can go there and you make all the flower crowns you want."

"Really?" Beomgyu gasped. "Let us go there, then. I would love to make a flower crown here, and have you ever made one before?"

"Ah no, I never had the talent. I would break the petals of the flowers and ruin the whole effort," Yeonjun chuckled. "But for you, I can try again."

"Good! I'll teach you how to make one!" Beomgyu enthused. Yeonjun, incapable of saying no to the bright smile Beomgyu had taken to wearing, guided them both towards the infirmary wing.

The field of flowers only existed because the healers liked to grow their own herbs, and some of the flowers weren't needed, so the housekeepers would use them as decorations within the palace. Though, the flowers were far too many, and most of the time, they were just added back to the soil. Yeonjun liked to visit the field sometimes as well, and whenever he did, he would always pick a tulip for himself.

When they reached the field, Beomgyu looked around in awe. For the first time, Yeonjun felt glad for having this part in the palace. He had never cared for it before, but now, Yeonjun would take every step he could to make sure that Beomgyu's smile remained on his face for as long as eternity.

And that scared Yeonjun.

He had never cared for anyone with this intensity. He had never cared for anyone so fast, and so strongly before. Yeonjun was worried about what it meant for him, but then, didn't seem to care about the implications for any of it. Beomgyu was someone astonishingly extraordinary. To be who he was, to have gone through what Beomgyu did, and to still find the courage to smile and hold hope in his heart, however fragile, was a beautiful thing.

Yeonjun was coming to adore Beomgyu with each passing second, with each word that left his mouth. Beomgyu's characteristics, how he tended to laugh with his heart, how he always nibbled on his food, and looked at the world as though he was a puppy taking new sights for the first time. He wanted to learn everything and hoard all the knowledge and keep it to himself, so no one else could know Beomgyu like he did. No one else could come to love Beomgyu like he was doing.

If the tales about Yeonjun's blood coming from the Lonely Dragon were to be believed, then all of his tendencies to hold Beomgyu to his heart and wanting to never let him leave would make sense. Besides, all the tales mentioned the Dragon having a hoard of their own companions. And Yeonjun wondered if Beomgyu could have ascended from the Dawnbringer Hummingbird. But the more he looked at Beomgyu, playing with the flowers and bending them to his will, the courage and the resolve his spirit had - if Beomgyu was descended from any of the olden tales, then he would be the kin of Bear of Fortitude.

"What are you thinking so hard about?" Beomgyu asked, breaking him away from his thoughts.

Yeonjun didn't answer, instead, walking closer to where Beomgyu had been picking up flowers. He had a handful in his collection now, and he looked so wonderful all flushed under the sunlight that Yeonjun just wanted to steal him away. "Just about how to make flower crowns. What if I'm terrible at them after all these years?"

"Well, you never said you were good at them so I don't think it would come as a surprise," Beomgyu teased. 

There was nothing Yeonjun could do except laugh. He took Beomgyu's hand that wasn't busy holding the flowers and took him towards a large that provided ample shade for Beomgyu's adventure. "You're very harsh, my Prince," Yeonjun pouted.

"After what you did to me earlier this morning, I don't think I am harsh enough, actually," Beomgyu retorted, carefully sitting down with his robes in the way and Yeonjun followed suit. He plucked a few flowers from Beomgyu's hands and played around with them, as Beomgyu worked on his flower crown made of lilies.

"I think that was something you were doing to yourself, actually. Though I am flattered you would think of me then, maybe next time, you wouldn't have to make do with your imagination." It really wasn't Yeonjun's fault that Beomgyu blushed so easily, or that Yeonjun's voice dropped at the end to make the effect of his words more... prominent.

"Your Majesty!" Beomgyu whined. "At least have some shame!"

"Oh, but you are the one who brought it up," Yeonjun smirked. "And I am the one who should have some shame?"

"I only meant to joke!"

"And here I am, highly amused."

"You are nothing but cruel, I will never know how people think of you as kind."

"Do you think of me as kind?" Yeonjun asked suddenly, twirling with one of the flowers in his hands.

"I think of you as a rebel, a troublemaker," Beomgyu retorted. "And because of that, you are not getting a flower crown!"

"Oh no! The highest punishment," Yeonjun pouted. "How can I make it up to you?"

"By sitting still and letting me finish this, without disturbing me!"

"As you wish, Your Highness," Yeonjun bowed, and then stayed still, observing Beomgyu under the sun. It was quickly becoming his favourite activity, and he didn't even notice when Beomgyu was done with the crown, or when he had taken the flowers from Yeonjun's hands.

One minute, Beomgyu was bent over the flowers in complete dedication, and the next, he was sitting on his knees, carefully leaning over Yeonjun. It was only reflex that made Yeonjun put his hands around Beomgyu's waist and pull, so he fell over Yeonjun, awkwardly, perfectly.

Their faces dangerously close to each other, their breaths synced. Without a word, Yeonjun pulled Beomgyu again, until he was forced to sit atop Yeonjun's lap. With one hand securely wrapped around Beomgyu's waist, Yeonjun took off his crown with the other, letting it rest on the ground beside them.

Beomgyu, with his eyes open, and mouth parted just so; chest heaving, and hands secured around the flower crown, looked like edible temptation. Yeonjun took Beomgyu's hands, and guided them to place the flower crown atop of Yeonjun's hair. The runaway Prince and the Barbaric Emperor, what a tale they would make. And Yeonjun cared for none of it.

Just cared for the sound that escaped Beomgyu's mouth when Yeonjun's hand clasped around his wrist, a perfect fit, like everything else. Yeonjun only cared for the bright eyes to stay on him as Yeonjun crowned himself a king one more time.

"Now, you've made me a true king," he whispered, and let the world fall apart around them.

Chapter Text

Beomgyu was a mess of nerves, and he was sure he could be forgiven for his fidgety movements and nervous exhales. Though, the look Taehyun levelled at him each time he opened his mouth might indicate otherwise.

It truly wasn't his fault. Taehyun couldn't blame Beomgyu for being nervous, not when he was about to walk into Yeonjun's court, full of nobles and ministers and people who might hate Beomgyu for all that he represented and all that he had caused. He was about to officially announce his presence, even though he had been in Nyxoria for over a week. The stir he had caused with his arrival, and everything that ensued still made him wince, but there was hardly anything he could do about that.

All things considered, Beomgyu shouldn't be feeling this deep fear of walking into the throne room, here titled the Jade Hall. Beomgyu loved the name and the added bit of character it gave to the hall. Each room of significance was named something or the other in Nyxoria. In fact, the Emperor's court also had a unique name, The Elysian Court, a name that boasted Nyxoria's ever perfect atmosphere.

Unlike his feelings about the Jade Hall, Beomgyu hated the name Elysian Court, he didn't like to think that soon after his introduction he would also be a part of it. Nothing about him was perfect, and nothing about his life was perfect. Calling himself Elysian just felt wrong. It went against the very essence of his being. But here he was, standing outside the golden gates with Taehyun, the Prime Minister and the Chief Advisor to the Emperor, waiting for his name to be announced so he could greet the court and the Council.

"I don't understand what has you so worried," Taehyun commented when Beomgyu's fidgeting got worse.

Beomgyu shrugged in response. In all honesty, he wasn't sure what had him so out of sorts either. With everything put aside, Beomgyu had been raised with impeccable manners. He grew up in the Royal Court of Astrape. He had been visiting the Throne Room since he was knee-height. This introduction wasn't the first of its kind for Beomgyu. As the heir to Astrape, he had visited many foreign lands, he had met many dignitaries, but for some reason, the air in Nyxoria was sharper.

It made him want to hold himself tightly and never show his face to the masses. "I don't know," he said honestly.

Taehyun frowned, "Well, whatever it is, put it out of your mind. You're about to walk in and you can't let the Council doubt you."

"Why would they doubt me? I thought they approved of this political alliance?"

"They do. But they're still people of old beliefs, they will make it hard for you here, and if they think you are lacking in any way, they will protest your marriage to Yeonjun," Taehyun explained, not noticing how Beomgyu's face fell with each word.

"So not only do I have to contest with the nobilities that have been vying for Yeonjun's hand, I also have to make myself likeable enough for the Council to not send me back to my death," Beomgyu summarised. "Good to know."

At least now, Taehyun looked a bit sympathetic to his plight. "They can't actually send you back," he offered. "The Council is just there to advise Yeonjun, at least on paper, but the Elysian Court has the actual Ministers and Advisors."

"Why? That just seems..."

"Stupid?" Taehyun filled in where Beomgyu had trailed off. "Inefficient? Because it is. But it was  the only thing that Yeonjun could do when he took over that wouldn't have resulted in an immediate coup."

"I thought Yeonjun had taken over the Throne peacefully?" Beomgyu frowned. Why was it that every time he thought he was closer to understanding the enigma Yeonjun was, he just got more confused. Why was nothing ever easy and straightforward when it came to his future husband?

"That's a complex bit of history that I don't have the time to explain, you'll have to ask Yeonjun for the details of his very peaceful ascension."

Beomgyu was sure he hadn't misheard the snark in Taehyun's words, or the subtle mockery. But he wasn't sure if he wanted to dig deeper into it—there were skeletons that were hidden from him and Beomgyu didn't want to let them out to have to dance with the old grudges.

"Can we go in now?" he asked instead, letting the topic drop. "I don't think my heart can bear any more suspense."

Taehyun laughed, "We've been only waiting for ten minutes. The initial greetings probably aren't finished, yet."

"Then why did we come here so soon?" he whined. "I could have taken my time getting ready in the morning."

"You already look wonderful," Taehyun complimented him for the tenth time since this morning. Each time in response to Beomgyu anxiously fixing his robes. “And if we had arrived any later, you would have sparked even more rumours.”

It wasn't as if Taehyun was lying either, so he just accepted his fate as of now and focused his attention on adjusting his robes. Beomgyu's robes were especially commissioned and had arrived only last evening, as a gift from Yeonjun. They were Astrapian colours in Nyxorian fitting, and highlighted all of Beomgyu's best features. The purple and blue of Astrape were eye-catching in the sea of golden and black. He had foregone wearing any jewellery, except for his grandmother's tiara that marked his place in the Royal Family of Astrape.

He wasn't going to let go of that claim any time soon.

"I know," Beomgyu heaved a sigh. "It just feels as though I'm missing something."

"It must be your dagger," Taehyun offered as an explanation. "I know it must be difficult to walk around without your choice of protection. If someone took my weapon away from me, I wouldn't be half as calm as you are right now."

Beomgyu nodded non-committally, letting Taehyun assume that was it. In reality, he knew exactly what, or rather whom, he was missing.

In all the years that he had been acting on his duties as the Heir to Astrape, he had never once had to walk down an unknown path without Soobin. Every decision, every action, Soobin was right beside him. His parents guided him from afar, and were always there whenever he stumbled and fell down. But Soobin was always the one who held his hand and led him back to the waiting arms of his parents.

And in one fell swoop, Beomgyu had lost the hands that would help him get up, and the arms who would embrace him and wipe his tears away. He wasn't sure what hurt more now—the death of his family, or his supposed lover's complete betrayal.

But he knew for certain that he missed them. He missed Soobin and his easy jokes, the companionship and the way he knew Beomgyu. He missed his parents and how they were always the steady, present figures in his life. The way they taught him and held him when he made mistakes. He missed his grandmother and the mischief they would get up to together.

As he faced the next step in his life—an introduction to a foreign court that would rather have him dead than see him married to their ruler—one fact remained unchangeable. He missed Soobin.

It felt like a betrayal to think that way, though. Soobin had hurt Beomgyu irreversibly, to miss him, to grieve for him, felt like stabbing a knife in his heart over and over again. A self-inflicted pain that he could stop, but the relief he got after pulling the knife out was addicting, and he couldn't bring himself to surrender it.

"I hope you are ready," Taehyun's sudden words brought him out of his reverie. He glanced at the other man, noting the calm expression and centred himself too. Taehyun hesitated for a brief second, and after a moment of visible deliberation, said, "Don't show weakness."

Well, Beomgyu thought staring at Taehyun as the doors opened and his name was announced, what a wonderful piece of advice.

Beomgyu had exactly half a second of allowing himself to express plain bewilderment, before he faced the court. With the doors now opened, the hush of whispers fell against his ears, leaving him no choice but to look forward and walk in with his head held high. He didn't know the customs here, and despite spending the past two days together with Yeonjun in his office, the Emperor had hardly given any helpful piece of information to Beomgyu.

All he had said, after announcing that Beomgyu would be introduced in two days, was—"Don't bother arguing, these people are not worth your time or efforts."

Which again was such a wonderful piece of advice in how it helped Beomgyu with exactly nothing.

As Beomgyu walked in, he couldn't focus on anything except for Yeonjun, sitting atop everyone else, the slightest smile on his face that could be mistaken for arrogance. His throne was as ornate as any Emperor's, made of precious metals and precious stones. The crowning jewel was perhaps the stone studded carving that rose from the top of the throne. It showcased stones from all the kingdoms under the Nyxorian Empire.

It was utterly beautiful and displayed the might of the Empire. Yeonjun sitting on such a magnificent throne was an image that Beomgyu wasn't in a hurry to forget. Unlike Astrape, there was another throne on the right of Yeonjun's, presumably for the Queen or joint ruler of the Empire.

One day soon, Beomgyu was going to sit on that throne. 

He suppressed a shudder at that thought, and forced himself to keep walking. He didn't pay attention to the whispers that followed his every step. On this momentous occasion even his ghost was silent, Beomgyu wondered if he was also missing home. With each step, the burden of the glances became heavier, and the fear of making a mistake lodged itself deep into his heart.

Still, he decided to err on the side of caution, and walked a step behind Taehyun. To him, it was a sign of respect, but then again, he didn't know how the Elysian Court would take it. When he noticed some faces in the crowds. There was no point in worrying about which of his actions would be interpreted as offence

He waited for Taehyun to bow to the Emperor, and then followed a beat later.

"Your Highness Choi Beomgyu," someone announced, and the loud whispers fell silent.

Beomgyu looked up, staring Yeonjun right in the eye. In that moment he was grateful that his introduction happened after a wait. He didn't think he would have been able to face Yeonjun like this when he had just arrived. Now, though, there was a budding friendship between the two. An amicable relation that made it bearable to stand among these people and pretend that Beomgyu wasn't terrified.

"Your Imperial Majesty Choi Yeonjun," Beomgyu greeted him again with a bow, falling back on the learned manners and etiquettes. "Thank you for hosting me."

"Thank you to His Highness, too," Yeonjun replied, just as formally. "For staying in the Citadel even after it had proven itself to be unsafe for you."

Was this a test? Was Yeonjun doing this on purpose? Beomgyu forced himself to remain calm and smile, "The Jade Citadel is as safe as it is beautiful. The harm that came upon me was not the fault of my gracious hosts."

Yeonjun smiled, it felt less assuring than it should. "The people of Astrape were right in singing the praises of your generosity and kindness it seems. Nyxoria is going to be blessed with your presence here, now and in the future."

Beomgyu had nothing to say to that, he tipped his head forward, blinking back the panic in his chest, and swallowing the uncertainty.

"Your Majesty," Taehyun spoke up, directing the attention of the court to himself. "I believe it is best that the Elysian Court knows why His Highness's presence is so fortunate."

In response, Yeonjun nodded, turning his attention to the room at large. Beomgyu steeled himself, the anticipation thundering against his chest. This was it, the announcement and proclamation that would henceforth tie him to this foreign land. He was no longer going to just belong to Astrape, but would also hold the name of Nyxoria in his title. 

Yeonjun, somehow sensing his turmoil, held a hand out for Beomgyu from atop his dais. It was as clear of an invitation as any. Still, Beomgyu hesitated to walk up the stairs and take it. The longer he hesitated, the louder the courtiers became. Yeonjun remained unfazed by everything, instead, he raised an eye at Beomgyu in a question. 

“Are you okay?” The curve of Yeonjun’s lips asked. 

“ No,” answered the slow blink of Beomgyu. 

Yeonjun got up from his throne, throwing the Court into yet another oppressive silence. Beomgyu, from fear or anxiety, he didn’t know, stayed rooted to his spot. He should move, this was not how he was supposed to behave. But, it was as though his legs had turned into lead, and they held him down. Yeonjun solved his problem. 

The Emperor walked over to Beomgyu in measured steps, the small smile on his face having turned into something softer, something fonder. Again he offered his hand to Beomgyu, and this time, Beomgyu found it in himself to accept it. “You look beautiful, my Prince,” Yeonjun whispered into the space between them. 

Beomgyu’s chest lightened immediately. “Thank you.”

Their words seemed to echo in the silence of the Hall. Beomgyu was sure he heard someone let out a cut-off screech. 

For some reason, that was enough for him to find the strength again to walk the path that led to the dais. Yeonjun walked with him, hand in hand, giving him courage where Beomgyu failed. 

As one, they reached the thrones, and faced their audience. This close to Yeonjun, Beomgyu saw the fortifying breath he took before making the announcement:

"The attendance of everyone present here is greatly appreciated as it bears evidence to the confirmation and announcement of my marriage to the Heir of Astrape, His Highness Choi Beomgyu."

All at once, the Jade Hall erupted.

***

“How can you make such a decision?” someone shouted from the audience. 

Beomgyu tried not to wince, showing visible doubt or any negative reaction would not go in his favour. He had already started off badly when he had hesitated to take Yeonjun’s hand before, anything more now would just be the final nail in his coffin of social capital. 

It helped that he was sitting down on the Throne now. It was easier to look confident when he had support at his back.

Thankfully, Yeonjun was better at the game of Royal politics, and evidently still had his wits about him, for all he did was lean forward in clear intrigue that verged on threat. “And why exactly is my decision so controversial?”

The noblemen spluttered in indignant anger. “You know exactly why this match is forsaken! You disrespect Ansa and Ira by taking a partner your prana doesn’t recognise! You, the Emperor, are willing to bring a foreigner in our lands, as our ruler. Have you no care for the customs that made you? Have you no respect for the traditions that your forefathers laid out?!”

“My forefathers are dead in the gutters of the Citadel,” Yeonjun replied mildly, the picture of perfect calm in the face of the red, angered nobleman who could barely speak without spit flying everywhere. “This proclamation is not an invitation for you to question my judgement. The decision has been made, the Heir of Astrape is a better suitor than what I could have ever found in the lands of Nyxoria, and may I remind you, he’s sitting right here as you spew your vitriol.”

Beomgyu found himself shrinking back as the eyes of the entire court turned to him. He almost looked towards Yeonjun for help, but controlled himself at the last moment. Was he supposed to say something here? Something witty and charming that would assuage the feelings of half the court and make him popular. But Beomgyu wasn’t like that. He had never tried to please a crowd.

In Astrape, when he walked into a room, he knew he was already loved. He had never once tried to cater himself on a plate for people to judge. Beomgyu was born Royalty, it wasn’t his responsibility to make himself palatable to someone. So why should he start now? Why was being the husband to an Emperor any different from being an Heir to the Throne of a kingdom? 

“The Heir to Astrape remains quiet -”

“I have a name,” Beomgyu interjected quietly, and yet his voice carried over to the far ends of the Hall. “My name is Choi Beomgyu, though you may address me as His Highness.”

In any other circumstance it would have been comical to watch the man swallow his choice of words and then grit out, “His Highness has thus remained silent on his own marriage. Are we to assume that you were forced into this?”

The audacity of these people was something Beomgyu had to marvel at. He waited to see if Yeonjun would put an end to this asinine behaviour, but he remained silent. Perhaps this was Yeonjun’s way of testing Beomgyu’s grit? “My marriage to His Imperial Majesty was blessed by my parents, and I’m nothing if not a filial son.”

Someone else scoffed. “Was that before or after your parents were killed for high treason by your King?”

Beomgyu felt his eyes widen. This, at least, Yeonjun shut down immediately. “Have care in how you speak, Councilman!” he barked. “Not only are you addressing the Royalty of Astrape, you’re also talking to Nyxoria’s future ruler!”

“A ruler that none of us accept!” he shouted in retaliation. “Do our Gods mean so little to you, Emperor, that you would throw them away at a moment’s notice for some scraps of a different nation?”

“You have a lot of nerve, Councilman Yoon. Do you forget whose grace allows you to sit on that chair while you rule Luxuralis from a distance?” Yeonjun snarled. “Scraps of a different nation you say, and what exactly does that make you? If the gold you wear now has already blinded you from your own past then let me remind you, Councilman. Your nation was worth less than even scraps. I saved you from your people trying to kill you. You, out of everyone here, have the least say in how I run my Empire.” 

The tensions in the Hall were rising, Beomgyu could see Yeonjun’s shadows move with a sharp edge to them. He had never seen them so agitated, but then again, he had never seen Yeonjun verbally thrash someone for disrespect. Beomgyu almost thought this was some machination by Yeonjun and Taehyun to see how Beomgyu would fare against the Court. He was so unused to people talking freely about the ruler. In Astrape, Yeonghwa would have had their heads by now.

But Beomgyu figured, in a land as different as Nyxoria, the customs of respect must also differ. 

Or perhaps not, Beomgyu thought in alarm, watching Yeonjun’s shadows dart out from behind the throne as the Councilman foolishly kept speaking. He was sneering at Yeonjun now as he spat, “You’re so arrogant thinking you’re the saviour and messiah of the people. Should I tell His Highness why my kingdom even needed saving? Or are you -”

That was the last straw. 

Beomgyu watched on in horrified awe as the shadows darted in barely the blink of an eye, encircling the Councilman and latching onto him like ropes. Yeonjun stood up from his throne, hand behind his back, looking like the Emperor he was. Or rather, the military general he was. 

There was a snarl on his lips, a hatred in his eyes as he got down the dais, watching the squirming body of the insolent Councilman. “I warned you, Yoon,” Yeonjun spoke in silken tones. It sent a shiver down Beomgyu’s spine. Such harsh words spoken in soft tones accompanied by such a hateful expression. “You dare stand in my court and disrespect me, my Prince, and the Gods that have blessed us.”

The shadows tightened their hold, and Beomgyu heard the muffled yell of the Councilman. 

Yeonjun turned to face the others. “Does anyone else find themselves dissatisfied with my union to the Heir of Astrape?” He spread his arms out in open invitation, cocking an eyebrow at the stunned silence of the Court. “No one? I distinctly remember all of you having clear, definite, opinions just a few moments ago. Don’t be hesitant now, come here, speak your mind.”

The silence in the court plunged deeper, becoming oppressive the longer Yeonjun went on. No one responded, but it wasn’t hard to spot the angered faces of multiple people in the crowd. They all looked highly offended by Yeonjun’s show. As for Beomgyu, he couldn't take his eyes away from the Councilman tied down by the Emperor’s shadows, completely at his mercy.

Just a few days ago, Beomgyu had been in a position similar to that. He should feel terrified for himself, for the future of  Nyxoria, but all he felt was… safe . The same shadows who were ready to kill a man, had tenderly and carefully played with Beomgyu to cheer him up. It was difficult to align his perception of the shadows, and thus Yeonjun. 

No one dared to step up and challenge Yeonjun’s threat. No one dared to make a sound as Yeonjun scoffed, turning back to stare down the Councilman who by now had fallen silent save for the whimpers. He looked up at Yeonjun fearfully, and that was something Beomgyu could relate to. Despite everything charming about Yeonjun, a small part of Beomgyu was terrified of what Yeonjun represented. 

“Councilman Yoon,” Yeonjun spat. “You’ve outlived your use. For your crime of speaking treason against the Crown, I sentence you to death.”

If asked later to recount this, Beomgyu wouldn’t be able to explain the destruction Yeonjun was capable of levying. In one move that seemed extraordinary, Yeonjun had pulled his sword from its scabbard and ran it through the Councilman’s neck. 

Stabbed in the neck , Beomgyu thought, a little manic and delirious from the turn of events. This was supposed to be a peaceful introduction to court. He had to make a good impression so the people wouldn’t revolt. This was not supposed to happen. 

When Yeonjun pulled his sword away, Kai was already there, picking up the slumping body of the Councilman and propping it up as an example while the blood gushed freely from the still-fresh wound. Taehyun came up to stand beside him with an ever patient expression, a cloth in his hand for Yeonjun to wipe away the blood with.

“And this,” Yeonjun declared, looking at each of the resenting faces one by one. “This is what you incur every time you speak against your Emperor. Keep this in mind the next time you decide to question my judgement.”

Beomgyu wasn’t breathing. He was sure he wasn’t breathing. Someone, Beomgyu had no idea who, started a chant that rang through the Hall with varying degrees of fright and fervour. 

“Long Live the Emperor! Long be his reign!

Long Live the King of Darkness!”

Yeonjun basked in the blood-stained glory, the still warm corpse of a man at his feet, and his trusted people by his side. 

When he had enough, he raised his hand and the resonating cheers fell silent at his command. “The wedding will be in two months. His Highness Beomgyu will come into his duties a week from then. Any dissatisfaction with my decision can be taken to Councilman Yoon.”

All at once, everyone’s gaze fell back to the corpse at his feet, while Beomgyu kept his eyes trained on Yeonjun. Perhaps that was why he saw the nod he exchanged with an old, wizened man, before he stormed out of the Hall, Taehyun and Kai steadily by his side. 

Beomgyu nearly slumped back against the throne, mind abuzz with thoughts and conspiracies, each more improbable than the last. But among it all, there was one question that Beomgyu kept asking himself— just what had he gotten himself into?

***

He stared unseeingly at the palm of his hands. The Jade Hall was so loud with whispers and their pointed glances. Beomgyu wanted to get up and leave but he was rooted to the Throne, filled to the brim with disbelief. His hands offered no answer to the questions floating in the air, in his own mind, and as the whispers grew louder, Beomgyu fell deeper into his own spiral.

"One would think that His Majesty doesn't like his new groom," someone said right next to him. Beomgyu jerked his head up, eyes wide and chest heaving. There was a man standing right next to him, he wore a smirk on his face and a tight robe of black. There was a scabbard on his side and his hands clasped behind his back, but Beomgyu still felt the chill of danger running down his own spine.

"Who are you?" he managed to ask, swallowing his momentary fear to push the words out of his mouth. When did this man come up to the dais? Why had Beomgyu not noticed his presence right beside him? He was shocked after the incidents, yes, but he wasn't in shock. Just what was happening to him?

The man offered a low bow that felt pointedly mocking more than anything else. "I'm who they call Yoon Jeonghan, Your Highness. For now, I would like to be your friend."

"A friend doesn't start the first meeting with mocking words," Beomgyu bit back. "Besides, what makes you think I am in need of friends?"

A raise of his eyebrow. "The fact that you are still sitting in the Throne when your future husband has left already. You aren't the Consort yet, Your Highness, you don't belong here right now."

Beomgyu offered a smile and hoped it was as bitter as he was feeling at that moment. "And you say you want to be my friend."

"Being a friend doesn't mean offering false comforts."

"Since when is not being rude equivalent to offering false comforts?" Beomgyu didn't know why he was spending his time talking to this person, a false friend if there ever was one, but already his hands were shaking less, his thoughts were more coherent, and his peripheral vision was losing the haziness. He still felt weak, a pressure on his chest that wasn't reducing no matter what he did, a fatigue that was settling over him.

"I'm not being rude, Your Highness, I'm merely being truthful. Though, since you are from Astrape, I would understand why it would be so difficult for you to understand the difference," Jeonghan bit back. Beomgyu stared at him in rising disgust. Why was this man talking to Beomgyu under the pretense of being friends when all he wanted to do was insult Beomgyu with every word?

He wanted to get up and leave, but he wasn't even sure where he could go. This moment made him regret not memorising the winding paths of this palace earlier. He just did not want to be subjected to this vitriol any longer.

Jeonghan laughed. "Have my words hurt you so terribly already? I must apologise to Your Highness, that wasn't quite my intention."

"Then what was your intention?"

"Something that shouldn't be shared amongst the walls of the Jade Hall," he admitted. "I don't mean any ill will to you, Your Highness. In fact, I deeply empathise with your plight, something similar happened to me years ago, and it has been most grievous of me to not offer you the same sympathy and condolences."

The dichotomy of his words made Beomgyu pause in his growing dislike. He nodded in apparent understanding, and tried to get up from the Throne, only to find himself unable to move. Beomgyu frowned, feeling something pressing against him and stopping him from moving away from the Throne. He tried to get up again, and fell back again.

"Are you okay?" Jeonghan asked, hesitantly. Beomgyu almost nodded but then fell back for the third time.

"No," he answered, swallowing his anger that took a hold of him again. A quick pat of his midsection revealed a small, black, rope-like object holding him down, but when Beomgyu touched it, he felt the bitter sting of cold.

Yeonjun's shadows.

Yeonjun had tied Beomgyu to the Throne.

Beomgyu failed to understand the meaning behind this act. What had pushed Yeonjun to act so damn stupidly, Beomgyu didn't know. But he knew that shadows only existed because of the light and with one twist of his hand he had a blade of light that glided smoothly through the shadow, the rope fell to the sides, dissolving into thin air as soon as it touched the ground.

He looked up at Jeonghan, who looked fairly unsurprised at this. "Welcome to the Empire of Nyxoria," he said dryly.

***

In moments like these where Beomgyu was shaking with unfathomable rage, it seemed as if the world itself warped around reality and gave it sharper edges. Everything was clearer to Beomgyu's eyes as he stalked through the halls of the palace to reach for the one room he knew Yeonjun would be in.

There were guards lined against the wall but no one dared to stop Beomgyu as he walked on. Jeonghan had tried to stop him, ran after him as he had marched out of the Jade Hall with a cold anger in his heart, but Beomgyu refused to listen. Not only had Yeonjun ruthlessly killed one of his courtiers, he had also lied to Beomgyu about the sanctity of their marriage according to Nyxorian customs. He had dared to tie Beomgyu down. Jeonghan had stopped trying to talk Beomgyu down somewhere between the Jade Hall and the main courtyard.

He had stopped walking beside him as soon as Beomgyu had entered the Majesty's wing of the palace.

It was no matter, he preferred to do it alone.

There were two guards standing at the door to Yeonjun's office. Beomgyu saw them visibly hesitate before one of them bowed his head and stepped aside. The other guard, however, stood rooted to his spot even in the face of Beomgyu's anger.

"Move," he ordered through gritted teeth. The guard – and may the Guardians bless him – moved out of his way. 

“Mercy,” he almost whimpered as he stepped aside, and it worsened the anger flooding through Beomgyu. He couldn’t help but see the images of the Councilman whimpering on the floor in his mind. Beomgyu almost turned around and asked for forgiveness. He wasn’t like Yeonjun. He wasn’t going to turn around and kill… kill someone for being concerned about the future of his kingdom. What the Councilman did wasn’t right, but what Yeonjun did was worse. And he was going to marry him. He was condoning and pardoning the behaviour that made him retch and seethe.

But Beomgyu was also born royalty. That meant something, it stood for something far greater than himself. By apologising and explaining himself to a guard Beomgyu was discrediting all that he represented. He was better than that, bigger than that. So all he did, when the guard moved aside with a whimper was send him a scathing glare and he barged inside the office – his anger in front of him like an armour.

Yeonjun looked up immediately, his face breaking into a slight grin which faded almost as quickly as he took in Beomgyu’s expression. There was no one else in the room and Beomgyu nearly scoffed at that. “What’s wrong, my Prince?” Yeonjun sounded so concerned. He got off from his chair and made his way to Beomgyu’s side almost immediately, but as he reached his hands out to touch Beomgyu, all Beomgyu could see was the blood splattered across his arm.

He flinched back, out of reach, and got the pleasure of watching Yeonjun’s face fall further into confusion. “It is Your Highness to you, Your Majesty,” he said, and somehow his words came out steady, even if he had to hide his hand behind his back to hide the tremors.

The confusion crossed territory into hurt and something else. “What? Beomgyu? What have I done to make my prince so cross with me?”

This must be a trick, or some test, because in no reality could Yeonjun be so divorced from his own actions. Beomgyu gaped at him, “You cannot be serious.”

“I assure you, my prince, I do not understand your ire. What is it?” Yeonjun asked again, reaching for Beomgyu’s hand one more time but stopping when Beomgyu flinched yet again.

“Your display – the utter barbarism of that. That is what I’m upset about,” Beomgyu nearly yelled. “Not only did you kill a Councilman, you lied to me! You tied me to the Throne with your shadows! You left me alone! ”

Yeonjun winced with every allegation against him, backing away until he hit the table. He looked guilty at least for the last of what Beomgyu said. He seemed to struggle about what to say, before settling on, “I have never lied to you.”

“I was told – no, assured – that our marriage will happen only after we were blessed by your Gods. You conveniently left that out in the Hall. You forgot to tell me that our marriage goes against every single one of your laws!”

Whatever Yeonjun wanted to say was interrupted by a knock on his door, and the subsequent entry of Kai.

Beomgyu took a deep breath, pushing his emotions back under control. He put on a genial smile and hoped it didn’t express his disgust with all of them.

Kai, to his credit, showed no sign of discomfort even though the air around them was sizzling. Everything was so tense. Even Yeonjun looked visibly upset, and all it did was make Beomgyu feel worse.

He wondered if everything Yeonjun had done so far was an act. If all those acts of kindness, the sweet moments, the tender words and the soft touches were nothing but a ruse to get Beomgyu to lower his guard.

“Your Majesty, Your Highness,” Kai murmured, lowering his head in greeting. He was carrying something with him, covered in cloth that he held preciously close to himself. He turned to Beomgyu, with a sympathetic smile, “I was told I would find you here.”

All at once, he realized what Kai was holding. He felt his heart stop, he was sure he felt the sting of tears in his eyes. Reverently, he held his arms out, and held them steady as Kai transferred his burden to him. “Is this…?”

Kai nodded. “We performed the last rites and completed our investigation. I also made sure to bring the cherry seeds with me, you’ll find them tied to the edge of the wrapping. I hope Your Highness is pleased.”

“I am indebted,” Beomgyu replied, almost breathlessly. He couldn’t gather his wits fast enough. “I am forever indebted to you for this service. Please know that I will always do whatever you ask of me, for as long as I breathe.”

The dissenting voice, surprisingly, belonged to the both of them. “No, Your Highness,” Kai said loudly, “don’t say that. I did it as a favour to a friend, not as a means to make you indebted to me.”

Beomgyu ignored whatever Yeonjun had to say. “A favour then. Ask anything of me, no matter how big or small, and I will do it for you.”

“How is this any different to what you said before?”

“It’s not,” Beomgyu smiled. “For this is the magnitude of what you did for me. I can make sure the last of my family rests. My grandmother will at least not know torment now, she can be cradled with love and given a new life here in Nyxoria.”

“Will you stay to make sure her new life bears happiness?” Yeonjun asked suddenly. There were so many things Beomgyu wanted to say, but none that would leave his mouth as he cradled the ashes of his last family.

“I have my duties,” he bit out. “I will fulfil them.”

“That does not answer my question.”

“It is as much of an answer as your question demands.”

Yeonjun wasn’t happy with the answer but seemed to know when to hold his thoughts. “As wise as you are beautiful. Tell me, Your Highness, have you seen the section of the gardens carved out for your family?”

What?

This at least seemed to fortify Yeonjun, gaining a little of his smile back, he pushed. “I took the liberty of learning about your last rites. I find them beautiful, and so I carved out a section of the palace gardens for you to bring your family peace.”

Was this an apology or yet another empty gesture?

Distantly he heard Kai take his leave from their presence.

“I know that my actions today could be viewed as extreme for you. But never did I lie to you. I didn’t need to tell that Hall that our match was already blessed the moment you crossed into my threshold. The Hall, the Elysian Court, they’re all unworthy,” Yeonjun laid out.

Beomgyu wanted to interrupt. He had enough words on his tongue, and even more in his anger. Listening to Yeonjun say these flowery praises and offers of honesty and trust was hurting him.

It pained Beomgyu to think that the gossamer wings of trust between them were shattering. There was doubt and uncertainty in their place, and Yeonjun’s words did nothing to repair the damage that was levied today.

“I did not lie to you. I already know our zorua to be most compatible, a match handcrafted by Ansa and Ira. I admit that I should not have left you alone in the Hall following the session, it reflected badly on us. For that alone I apologise.”

Beomgyu nodded, his chest easing. He needed to hear that apology, even if it wasn’t exactly what he wanted to hear. “I expected - no, it doesn’t matter, I suppose,” he cut himself off. There were a lot more things he needed to say but one look at Yeonjun proved that none of his complaints would be answered seriously at that moment. Still, there were the gardens, and Beomgyu wanted nothing more than to finally lay his grandmother to rest. “Will you show me the gardens?”

If Yeonjun wanted to call Beomgyu out on his less than reluctant acceptance of his apology, he didn’t. Instead, he nodded at Beomgyu, and moved to open the door of his study, offering an arm to Beomgyu as they left. Beomgyu accepted it delicately, but made sure there was a certain distance to them. The guards standing outside the office had their heads bowed, perfectly disciplined, as their charge left. Seeing them again reminded Beomgyu of his dilemma. 

When he took over his duties in this Empire, did he want the people to think of him as cruel? Was his position here just on the allowance of Yeonjun? Was he to be nothing but an extension of the Emperor, parroting his words and his actions? Always a step behind, always dimmed in the shadows. Was this his legacy? But even if Beomgyu wanted more, was he ready for that responsibility? Would the people and the Council accept him for what he was and all the mistakes that would come with it?

So far, it didn’t look likely. But he wanted to try and remain optimistic. It was only the first day, which in itself had not started particularly well. And really, Beomgyu still couldn’t shake off the feeling of Yeonjun’s shadows tying him down. Or even the helplessness he had felt when Yeonjun, Taehyun and Kai had all walked out of the Hall without a glance backwards at Beomgyu.

He was getting used to being left behind, the weight in his arms wouldn’t let him forget it. 

Beside him, Yeonjun stayed silent as he guided them both to one of the more distant areas of the gardens that Beomgyu hadn’t explored. Sometimes, the palace felt bigger than it should have been humanly possible; he always felt like he had to fill in the space, be louder even though he hadn’t quite figured out how. Here, in the small portion of land hidden from the eyes of the palace, Beomgyu for the first time, felt smaller than himself. 

The weight in his hands grew larger with every step, until finally, they were in the middle of an empty space with sunlight pouring on them. In this light, Yeonjun looked divine. The blood spatters on his clothes looked akin to marks of valour. Righteous symbols of Yeonjun's righteous actions and anger - a warning that he should never be crossed for he had the favour of their divinites. In the golden light of the afternoon sun, Beomgyu could so easily overlook all the mistakes that Yeonjun had made.

In this light, in this meadow with the weight of his entire world in his arms, Beomgyu thought maybe Yeonjun never did make any mistakes. He could almost reach out his hands to touch the wisps of hope floating around Yeonjun and all that he symbolised. He could almost bottle up the feeling in his chest - a swarm of butterflies carrying with them love, and hope, and safety, and warmth - just so he would never forget it. In the middle of the field, as Yeonjun stooped low and dug out the earth with his bare hands, Beomgyu had so easily forgotten that those hands were stained with crimson blood.

But was Beomgyu any different? When he looked at Yeonjun earlier, he had almost seen a creature of ferocious anger and danger. But was he someone who could cast stones against the man who had sheltered him and protected him? His ghost that lounged over his shoulder on a good day, and inside his heart on the worst days, was evidence that Beomgyu would be throwing stones at a glass house. His own hands were stained with the exact same shade of crimson that he was judging Yeonjun for. He couldn't yet open his mouth and utter the words that would pardon Yeonjun, and so, he couldn't forgive himself. Would Yeonjun even accept his delayed forgiveness now? Has it already been too late?

Yeonjun dug deeper, a hole deep enough to contain the ashes and the seeds. Beomgyu should stop him now, but his lips wouldn't shape the words. He realised, perhaps belatedly, that he wasn't ready to part ways with her yet. The last of his family, the last of his blood. How could he just bury her? How could he even think to move on? His parents would never properly rest. Spirits only knew what Yeonghwa had done to them. He was fortunate enough that he could at least bury the remains of his Nani with the cherry seeds; he was never going to be able to give the same comfort to his parents.

He felt bile rise in the back of his throat, threatening to spill out at the idea of his parents’ spirits wandering aimlessly, restlessly. They had fought every step of their lives. Even in death, they would not receive the privilege of death - all because Beomgyu was too much of a coward to have stayed behind and helped. What good was being alive when he was stuck in this endless cycle of misery? Yeonghwa wanted him dead. Soobin wanted him dead. He was sure that after today, half of the Jade Hall wanted him dead.

What was he staying alive for then?

His mother perhaps, Beomgyu knew that should be the idealistic answer. His mother's dying wish, her last stand, was that he live. It was their greatest rebellion in their death. Crowned by the sword, Beomgyu would always have more of a right to the Throne of Astrape than anyone else. He should live for that. For the people he had left behind. For the suffering he could ease.

But no, he was alive for revenge. As loathsome as it was to be alive, it was even more horrifying to think that Yeonghwa would win should Beomgyu die. He had never craved for anyone's demise the way he did for Yeonghwa's. So, if Beomgyu couldn't live for love, he would live for revenge, and then fall into the sweet nothingness of abyss. That would be his last stand. With him, the kingdom of Astrape would fall as well.

"Stop," he rasped, the words finally spilling from his lips. "That's enough."

Yeonjun stilled all at once. His hands came up stained with dirt. Beomgyu looked away; he could still see the blood peaking through. He watched from his peripheral vision as Yeonjun climbed out, and as soon as he reached Beomgyu's side, Beomgyu ducked his head, focusing on unwrapping the urn and the seeds. "Is there anything else you need me to do?" Yeonjun asked softly.

Beomgyu shook his head in response. Still, he felt Yeonjun beside him hesitating, and couldn't help but ask, "What is it?"

"If you would like to plant the seeds for your parents as well, I will arrange them for you," he offered immediately. "I know that the remains of your loved ones should be buried first, but planting the seeds in this garden could be just as respectful. You can still care for them."

His hands shook with each word Yeonjun said, eyes blurring with the onslaught of tears. He felt his chest tighten and each breath took far too much effort. He had to put the urn down at the last sentence. He felt Yeonjun's arms drape over him, holding him steady as he tried not to weep over Nani's grave. "Thank you," he finally rasped out, in between the buried sobs and the heartache, at least this time no tears fell down his eyes. "Thank you so much."

"No," Yeonjun whispered into his ear, pulling him closer and Beomgyu went willingly. He didn't care about the stains. "You have nothing to thank me for. In fact, I should be on my knees apologizing to my prince for all the pain I've caused you today."

"It's forgiven. It is all forgiven," he said immediately. Insisted upon it as his hands came up to cradle Yeonjun's face. "How could I ever be upset with you?"

"You should be," Yeonjun frowned, and instantly, Beomgyu's fingers smoothed over the lines. "I hurt you today, my prince. I promise it won't ever happen again." He captured Beomgyu’s hand in his, threading their fingers together and bringing it to rest over Yeonjun’s heart, while his other hand stayed firmly on Beomgyu’s waist.

"You make a lot of promises."

"I intend to keep them all."

"Even my parents' garden?" Beomgyu asked, hesitating.

"Yes, and everything else you want. Will this space be enough to honour them?"

"More than enough, I cannot thank you enough for this."

"Do you like it?" Yeonjun asked.

"It's more than I could have dreamed of," he answered honestly.

"Then that is gratitude enough," Yeonjun whispered, breath fanning across Beomgyu's face.

Beomgyu leaned ever so closer, eyes dropping down to Yeonjun's lips, and he saw the mirror of his action on Yeonjun's face. He saw the darkened eyes, felt a heat coil in his stomach in response. His breath hitched, Yeonjun bent his head down.

He could have sworn he felt the ghost of a chuckle when his eyes slipped close all on their own.

"We shouldn't," Yeonjun whispered. Beomgyu nodded in agreement. They really shouldn't.

But then Beomgyu felt Yeonjun's lips ghost over his own.

And then he felt his heart lurch in his chest.

And then they were pressed so close together their hearts beat in sync.

And then Yeonjun was stepping away from his arms with hardly a warning, leaving him cold, and aching.

Beomgyu's eyes fluttered open. Before he could gather his bearings and be properly upset about this, Yeonjun cleared his throat, nodding towards the overturned earth, and his grandmother's urn lying beside him.

He felt shame licking at him. How could he let himself be so distracted? So easily turned around on himself.

"Your grandmother has waited enough," Yeonjun said kindly. "Let's not make her wait any longer."

"You're right," Beomgyu sighed, putting his guilt in a box and burying it underneath everything else. He shouldn't let himself be so open to Yeonjun, he knew that was just inviting a world of pain that Beomgyu wouldn't be able to walk away from. But he couldn't help himself either. Every moment that he spent in Yeonjun's vicinity was intoxicating, there was nothing like it. Yeonjun made him forget about everything. The world narrowed down until it was just them, their shared breaths, and one heartbeat.

But his grandmother was waiting. Beomgyu took a deep breath in. "I don't remember the last rites," Beomgyu admitted. "Some words needed to be said before putting her in her final place of rest, but I can't remember them."

"I can say Nyxoria's last words," Yeonjun offered. "It's only fair, since she was..."

Burned by your fires, Beomgyu thought, but didn't have the strength to say out loud. He nodded in agreement, instead. At least he remembered what to say when he planted the seeds, even if he didn't have the water from his Kingdom's rivers to water them with. He was in Nyxoria, he would have to make do with what he had. "Do you have a sacred river?"

"Yes? Though, it is not sacred, per se, but still highly important," Yeonjun explained. "For mourning rituals, we use water from Miradoir Lake, the temples store some for ceremonial purposes too."

"Can you," Beomgyu hesitated before making his request. "Will it be okay if I asked you for some? The seeds -."

Yeonjun cut him off. "I understand. Would you mind waiting here while I fetch some?"

"I don't mind. I'll wait however long it takes." Was he just talking about the water? He didn't know. He wasn't sure he wanted to know. Turning his face away from Yeonjun was easier than digging deep into himself and answering the questions Yeonjun left in his wake. It seemed as if Yeonjun didn't want to think anymore about Beomgyu's mercurial mood.

With Yeonjun gone, all Beomgyu could do was stare at the urn and the pile of earth at his feet. He had been so overwhelmed earlier he had put the urn down, and Beomgyu found that he didn't like the emptiness that came with it. He wanted to feel the heaviness of his baggage. He wanted to carry it in his arms till the end of the universe, because only then would Beomgyu find peace. It was easy to pick up the urn again, to unwrap the seeds and gather them in the palm of his hands.

These small seeds would grow into a strong and mighty tree that would be as beautiful as the stars themselves. It would rise from Haejun's ashes, bring her peace and rest, like she had always wanted. (Beomgyu couldn't think about the fact that Haejun already had that peace, in Edeadre, away from all of them. In the middle of the forest with nothing but her plants and animals. Haejun had found her pocket of peace until Beomgyu had selfishly ripped it all away.)

The cherry tree would give to her what Beomgyu taken from her. Maybe then he could be forgiven for his sins. It wouldn't wash away the crimson that was bone deep, settled into his skin, against his soul over the years. Maybe the crimson would fade when Beomgyu washed his hands in Nyxoria's sacred waters. He knew that Stycian river and its Spirit wouldn't forgive Beomgyu, so maybe he could find some form of forgiveness here. He swore he heard his ghost laugh in mockery. The seeds in his palm were heavy now.

He wondered if his ghost ever had a tree planted in his memory. Beomgyu knew that his ghost's last rites had never been performed, or if they were, then they were done hurriedly. There mustn't have been time to bury the body and plant the seeds on top. Beomgyu had been too shocked back then. Soobin wasn't there, had run away at the first sign of trouble, only to bring back Beomgyu's parents with him. It had already been too late by then. Maybe it had been too late to appease the spirit too, perhaps that was why Beomgyu had the infernal ghost hanging in his shadow now. If he planted a tree, something in his memory, would the ghost finally rest and leave him be? Or would it haunt Beomgyu forever more.

It would be fitting, Beomgyu thought grimly. It would be justice, too. He couldn't fault the ghost, but he wouldn't want to spend the rest eternity trapped to himself. Beomgyu was already suffering in the two decades he had been alive.

Thankfully, Beomgyu didn't have to wait too long for Yeonjun to appear back. This time, he was carrying in his hands a pitcher decorated with golden lines and embellishments. It looked important, and as Yeonjun drew near Beomgyu saw that his shadows were supporting the pitcher alongside him. He didn't say anything as Yeonjun stopped in front of the grave, and Yeonjun didn't say anything as Beomgyu immediately spread the ashes in the urn over the grave.

Beside him, Yeonjun started speaking. His voice was deep and warm, and Beomgyu listened with rapt attention as the final prayer started."Thank you, Lady Atropa, Lord Azyren, for accepting this soul into your guidance. Thank you Lady Manxi for the gift of life that was bestowed upon this soul. The life lived and loved will reside in this plane, the life left to be lived and cherished now asks for residence with you. Bless the soul with a safe journey, and blessed be the companions and the stars."

He bowed his head to the grave when he was done. Beomgyu took it as a cue to fill the grave again with earth, not accepting Yeonjun's help this time. This was something he had to do. With each layer, his heart felt heavier. This was it. There was no coming back from this. Lady Kim Haejun was finally at rest. At last, with only a little of the dirt left to the side, Beomgyu said his last words.

"You spent your life giving," he murmured, reciting the words he had engraved in his heart. "You spent your life standing tall and strong, providing love, and support, and shade to all those who came to you. Now, at rest, let us care for you. Let us love you until you stand stall and strong once more. To be loved, to be cherished, to be remembered for eternity. The Guardians you have served now stand true at your shoulder, protecting you where we failed. Hail, Lady Kim Haejun, you can finally breathe now."

He fell to his knees, shaking. When Yeonjun's hands came to rest on his shoulder, he shrugged it off. There was no need for help as he scattered the seeds over the soil, and buried them in another fresh layer of earth. The ceremonial pitcher in his hands felt heavy, but it was nothing compared to the weight in his chest. Scattering the seeds and watering them was no hard part. The true test of his fortitude would come later. If the seeds don't blossom, then Beomgyu must have failed.

Beomgyu refused to think about that, however. The cherry seeds will sprout, and he will spend the rest of his life caring for it. "Leave me," he requested. Beomgyu expected some token protest but when he felt Yeonjun walk away without a word, something in him relaxed. The tears he had been refusing to shed pricked at his eyes until Beomgyu finally gave in. They left a wet trail down his face, falling into the soil, watering the earth even more.

This was nothing more than his grief. He could walk till the universe ended and his grief would be a constant companion. The only way Beomgyu would find peace was if he stopped loving them, and he wasn't sure that could ever happen. If the price of peace was to forget the love he received, then what was the worth of that? No, Beomgyu didn't want the constant shadow to leave him. At least then he knew he wasn't alone.

***

The sun set across the horizon, day making way for dusk making way for twilight.

No one disturbed Beomgyu in his silent vigil. He sat in the middle of the field, near the grave, eyes closed and hands held together. No one came to him, he heard neither a shout nor a whisper.

It was peaceful, he could have stayed there for the rest of his life. But there were things to be done, people to meet, impressions to make. Beomgyu rose with the sun. His legs cramped the second he stood up, but it didn't hold a candle to the feeling of lightness in his chest. Finally, he could breathe without the crushing weight of his family being untethered. Soon, Beomgyu would plant willows and oaks in honor of his parents, and his garden would then be complete. He might plant white roses and tulips, but that was neither here nor there.

He wasn't at peace - he never could be -- but this was relief.

Finally, Beomgyu had done something right.

As he made his way back to the castle he did it with a bounce in his step, an air of calm around him that was such a stark difference from yesterday. His clothes were stained with dirt and soil, but he could hardly bring himself to care. They were just clothes, in fact, this would let him demand a trip to the famed marketplace that he had been hearing so much about.

"Your Highness! Did you sleep in the mud! What have you done to yourself?" Beomgyu blinked into attention at the admonishment that came out of nowhere. He had only just stepped foot inside the palace when he watched, with wide eyes as a cohort of women descended down the stairs and encircled him in between one breath and the next.

The one who spoke to him had long black hair, wisps of which framed her face. She was, in simple words, of divine beauty. The rest of the women in her cohort were all similarly beautiful, but Beomgyu could not focus on any of them without feeling as though he was trespassing. "Well?" she spoke again, somehow both concerned and frustrated by his behaviour. Beomgyu just blinked his eyes. He had no idea what was happening, and his response only set the girls off into a round of hushed giggles.

"Your Highness, you cannot possibly be this naive," someone else spoke. She had rounded cheeks, big eyes and golden hair. She stood right beside the first woman, and from a single glance, they appeared to be close to each other, but not to the rest of the women behind them.

"My Lady, I have no idea what is happening," Beomgyu admitted truthfully.

Once more, they all burst into laughter. He had the sinking feeling that they were laughing at him, not with him.

"I haven't yet had the pleasure of making your acquaintance, Your Highness, so forgive me please for my straightforwardness," the first lady said, tipping her head into a respectful bow, which Beomgyu was more than happy to reciprocate. "I am Lady Park Jihyo, the eldest daughter of Minister Jeon. A pleasure to meet you."

"The pleasure is all mine, Lady Park," Beomgyu smiled, noting that the rest of the girls fell silent whenever Lady Park spoke.

Lady Park laughed. "Please, call me Jihyo. There are multiple ladies here who share my name. I would rather my friends call me Jihyo."

"I am honoured to know you consider me a friend already. Then, as a friend, I must insist you call me Beomgyu, as well." He directed it towards both of the ladies standing at the forefront.

"It is good to finally speak to you, Beomgyu. You've caused quite a stir in the court already. I'm Lady Im Nayeon, the daughter of the regent King of Merhaven, a pleasure to meet you."

Beomgyu winced at her comment, an apologetic smile gracing his face. "I assure you, whatever stir I caused was decidedly unplanned and unexpected."

The two ladies exchanged a glance. "Oh trust us," Nayeon said, a knowing sympathetic smile as her weapon. "We are aware, Beomgyu. The rest of the court, however, isn't so keen on putting two and two together."

"That would require them to spend energy on thinking, which forgive me, they don't have much of," Jihyo commented bluntly. She frowned again when she looked at Beomgyu, looking increasingly concerned. "You still haven't answered my earlier question, Beomgyu. Why are you covered in mud? Did His Majesty do something?"

"What! Spirits, no!" Beomgyu was shocked at the line of questioning, but simultaneously felt his heart warm at the concern. "His Majesty has been ever so kind to me, he really would never. I just went out for an early morning walk and took an unfortunate stumble," Beomgyu lied with ease. His grandmother's grave and his new garden were precious secrets that he couldn't bring himself to share.

Nayeon winced in sympathy. "Oh no, that is unfortunate."

"We wouldn't hold you up anymore, but I expect to see my new friend during the day," Jihyo said. "The Elysian court gathers in the grand courtyard every day to intermingle, and after your introductions, I am certain everyone is dying to meet you."

"I will be there," he assured them.

"We look forward to it," Nayeon said, tipping her head one more time as they parted ways, the crowd of ladies following them once more, all of them whispering and giggling one more time. He had seen a similar crowd following Kang Eunha back in Astrape, he had a feeling she would fit right in with these ladies.

As Beomgyu went back to his rooms, he finally found himself looking forward to the court. Yesterday was a nightmare, yes, but today was already shaping up to be better. Meeting Jihyo and Nayeon was fortunate, and he hoped they were as friendly with him in front of the crowds as they were right then. He had hope for a tentative friendship there, but he wasn't desperate for it either.

He doubted that either of the two Ladies would fall so low as to hurt him or his dignity, but after all he had seen and experienced at the hands of Soobin, he wasn't holding out much hope either. The way back to his room was filled with pensive thoughts. Thankfully, this time no one ambushed him with sudden admonishments or cruel sympathies. Even then, now that he had a moment to think that wasn't clouded by either anger or grief, he found his thoughts drifting to the man he had met yesterday.

Jeonghan had been intriguing. That was perhaps the only way Beomgyu could describe him charitably. He had said a lot of things, none of which were useful, but he had experienced the pain of losing his family. An odd thread that tied them together. Beomgyu wondered if he should sever the connection now or let it grow, becoming entangled in its hold as he did so. Jeonghan was also the only one who hadn't been at the council meeting when Yeonjun had silenced those who doubted his judgement. And Jeonghan was also the only one who seemed appropriately disgusted and angered by Yeonjun's behaviour; who wasn't falling over himself to appease the enraged Emperor.

He was stealthy, Beomgyu came to the conclusion. Jeonghan was slippery and he could either be Beomgyu's ally or enemy. Considering that he already had an abundance of the latter, he was hoping Jeonghan would be the former.

"What are you thinking so deeply about?"

"By the spirits!" Beomgyu shouted, whirling around to face a bemused Kai. "All of you should come with a warning bell."

Kai chuckled, falling into step with him easily. "Did someone else surprise you?"

As Beomgyu's rapid heart rate came under control, he levelled a glare at the amused general. "It seems that every single one of you has made it a mission to see who could startle me the most. Not a day goes by yet without someone trying to send me into an early grave."

"It seems you're just easy to surprise, Beomgyu," Kai replied innocently, batting his eyelashes as if it would make Beomgyu forget about the near death scare. "Who is in the lead, by the way?"

Beomgyu laughed, "Yoon Jeonghan, I do not know his rank or standing so forgive me for the impropriety."

Kai hummed. "Yoon Jeonghan, I don't seem to recall him. When did he give you a scare?"

"Yesterday," Beomgyu answered easily, though he couldn't quite keep the bitterness out of his voice as he recounted his meeting with Jeonghan. "After all three of you left me in the court following the marriage announcement."

"Ah," Kai winced, hand coming up to run the nape of his neck in a sheepish gesture. "It wasn't our intention, believe me."

"I know. Yeonjun already apologised," he sighed. "I just ask you to not leave me behind so easily. I was out of my depth completely and Jeonghan wasn't exactly the nicest."

"I really don't recall who this Jeonghan is," Kai frowned.

"I'll ask Yeonjun?" Beomgyu offered. "He might know."

"He probably does. Are you on your way to meet him?"

Beomgyu shook his head. "A bath first."

"Yes, of course. What happened there, exactly? Did you fight some plant and lose?"

"Well, aren't you happy today?" Beomgyu snarked. "I did, however, take a stumble during my morning walk."

"So you did fight a plant and lost," Kai nodded sagely. "And for the record, I'm extremely happy today. Incandescently happy, if you must."

"Oh? Why is that?"

"No more work for me for the next six months," Kai smiled. "Yeonjun had me going out on missions and peace keeping trips to some distant lands. But for the next six months, I'm going to be right here in Nyxoria, in Jade Citadel, with my husband."

Beomgyu broke into a smile. "That is wonderful news. I'm so very happy for you."

"Thank you," Kai nodded. "It's a relief to finally be able to spend some time at home. I am going to take Taehyun out to the markets tomorrow, by the way, if you would like to join us, you're more than welcome."

"Oh no! I couldn't possibly impose."

"You wouldn't be imposing," Kai assured him. "Taehyun mentioned that a trip had been planned for a while now, but something or the other kept coming up. He was the one who asked me to extend the invitation to you, and I would also love to show you around."

"It has been on my mind," Beomgyu admitted slowly. "I just don't want to intrude."

Kai looked exasperated. "You really aren't. Taehyun mentioned -- and see how many things Taehyun is telling me -- that you are a musician at heart. I used to play some instruments and I would love to show you my favourite makers and pieces to play."

"Would you really? And I wouldn't call myself a musician at heart, it is more akin to a hobby than anything else."

"A man should have a few of those. In any case, please join me and Taehyun at the markets tomorrow, I am sure it will be worth your while."

Beomgyu laughed ruefully. "At this point, anything that doesn't involve staying inside these walls is worth my while. I will join you tomorrow, only because you insist so much."

"Then I will insist more and more every time I invite you to join me or Taehyun for any activity around the city," Kai replied, the ever so cheeky smile on his face growing tenfold with each second.

"Oh no, I fear I've created trouble for myself."

"That is something you shall only find out later," Kai winked, halting in front of Beomgyu's hallway. "Here are your rooms, Beomgyu. Will I be seeing you in the courtyard today?"

"Yes, of course! Lady Jihyo and Lady Nayeon already impressed upon me the importance of my attendance. I will be there, have no doubt," Beomgyu smiled.

Kai nodded. "Those two are some of the more favoured ladies of the court. I am somehow not surprised at all that you've made their acquaintance already."

For some reason, Beomgyu felt shy. "It was by a complete accident."

"A meeting of chance that granted you new allies, that is even better," Kai replied. "I will rest you bathe and rest now. Yeonjun should be joining you for breakfast soon, and then, I will hold you to your promise of coming to the courtyard."

Beomgyu nodded, bidding Kai adieu and walked inside the hallway. He asked one of the servants at his door to draw him a bath before entering his rooms, closing the door behind him with a soft thud. They were as beautiful as always, and just as he had left them yesterday morning. His clothes were scattered, his jewelry was all over the place. His dagger, however, was sitting safely in between his clothes on his bed. No one had come, Beomgyu breathed out. His space was protected, at least for the duration of the day. It was better than nothing at least. It was easy to fall against his bed, the exhaustion from the last day finally catching up with him. It was even easier to close his eyes, just for a minute, just to rest.

Everything else could wait.

***

He woke up to a whisper in his ear.

"Your Highness."

The voice was silky smooth, and Beomgyu had to fight the pull of sleep to open his eyes. The moment he did so, Beomgyu regretted it.

The alarm awakened him faster than anything else. He was on his feet in hardly a second, a grip on his dagger, and a snarl on his face. He didn't know where either of those responses came from. "How did you get into my rooms?!"

Yoon Jeonghan blinked, not unlike a lazy cat eyeing its prey. It made Beomgyu's hackles rise. His grip on his dagger tightened in response, his prana whirring inside his veins, begging to be let out. "Your Highness should know by now that I hardly share my secrets so easily."

"Guards!" Beomgyu yelled in response, hearing them trying to enter inside his rooms immediately, but unable to succeed.

"Oh come on, Your Highness," Jeonghan rolled his eyes. "I expected you to be better than this."

Beomgyu snarled, pulling his dagger out and pointing at him. "Answer me! How did you get into my rooms?"

"Is that really the pressing question on your mind?"

"It is the question you will answer before I decide I don't want to hear you speak," Beomgyu replied. His prana was begging to be let out, but Beomgyu held it back. It wasn't time, not yet.

Jeonghan hummed. "Well, if that is the answer you want. I opened a door and walked in."

A door, Beomgyu noted. Likely the same power Jeonghan used yesterday to appear right beside the Throne. "What do you want from me?"

Instantly, Jeonghan smiled, any traces of previous ire vanishing from his face. "Now you've asked the right question! You're to be the new Consort of Nyxoria, and well, how should I say it? Ah yes, everyone is lying to you!"

Beomgyu was starting to become less worried about his life and more worried about Jeonghan's sanity. "What?" Did this man really break into Beomgyu's rooms just to tell him what he already knew?

"I know what you're thinking. You're royalty, you already know the machinations of the court. But, Nyxoria is ruled by shadows, there are secrets to the secrets. I know you don't believe me, so just ask the precious Emperor about the reason behind why he has a Council and an entirely different court of Ministers and nobility. Ask him." Jeonghan insisted. There was a manic energy to him, yet Beomgyu found himself doubting. Jeonghan was dangerous, but he didn't feel dangerous to him.

"I'll ask," Beomgyu agreed. "On the condition that you never enter my rooms again."

"Fine," Jeonghan agreed easily. "There's an outhouse on this property, it's to the north of the palace. You'll stumble upon it if you walk out far enough. Meet me there in three nights, I'll have answers for you."

"How can I trust you?"

"You can't. You shouldn't. But I have the answers you want, and you have something I need."

"What?"

This time when Jeonghan smiled, it chilled Beomgyu down to his bones. "You already know."

Before Beomgyu could ask him anything else, Jeonghan blinked out of existence. The door to his rooms slammed open the moment he was gone.

"My Prince," Yeonjun called out, he was breathless, his chest was heaving, his hair was wild. Beomgyu looked past him, Kai was standing at his shoulder, expression hardened but knowing. Beomgyu watched as Kai leaned forward to whisper something in Yeonjun's ear. Beomgyu felt his chest tighten at the stormy expression Yeonjun took. He waved his guards away, walking over to Beomgyu with Kai at his side. "Are you alright?"

"I'm fine," Beomgyu answered, falling back into the bed. "It was Yoon Jeonghan."

Kai frowned again, exchanging a glance with Yeonjun. "Did he hurt you?"

"No," Beomgyu replied. "I'm unharmed, just confused."

"What did he say to you, Beomgyu?" Yeonjun asked, his eyes narrowed, he looked troubled. Beomgyu wanted to reach out and smoothen that expression. He wanted to press his lips against the curve of Yeonjun's cheeks and wash away the worry.

He stopped his thoughts before they could spiral, clearing his throat, before he answered. "Just something about how everyone is lying to me. Nothing of importance. I think he just wanted to scare me, perhaps a member of the court who isn't so happy with our upcoming nuptials?"

"Perhaps," Yeonjun murmured. He turned to Kai, whispering something in his ear that had them both looking serious. Kai left as soon as Yeonjun was done, hardly looking at Beomgyu as he left the rooms. His exit didn't seem to relieve any of Yeonjun's worries, if anything, it only compounded them. Beomgyu reached forward, taking Yeonjun's hand in his, caressing it softly. He took great pleasure when Yeonjun smiled at him. "If this is the same Yoon Jeonghan I'm thinking of then he is just upset about the wedding."

"Is he not part of your court then?" Beomgyu asked.

"It's a long story," Yeonjun sighed. "He was the nephew of the old king and queen. When I was crowned the King, he was upset. Jeonghan swore to not step a foot back into this Kingdom until I was deseated, and it never happened. To have him come back now, the day our wedding was announced, it's not the best sign."

"How did you become the ruler over the King's nephew?"

"Nyxoria isn't like Astrape in ascending to the throne. You give preference to blood relations, and then to merit," Yeonjun explained, taking a seat beside Beomgyu. "Here, merit and skill comes first. Jeonghan might have been the nephew, but he wasn't concerned with the future of Nyxoria. When I rose in ranks in the army, the King took notice and trained me. My ascension to the throne wasn't nearly as much of a surprise to anyone who was paying attention."

"So, Jeonghan is upset that you took over what he considered to be rightfully his?" Beomgyu asked.

"Yes, but that isn't what's worrying me," Yeonjun admitted. "How did he get inside your rooms?"

"I'm not sure," Beomgyu admitted. "One moment he was here and the next he wasn't. I assume it had something to do with his prana? Perhaps he teleported?"

Yeonjun shook his head, looking grave. "That is the thing. Before he left Nyxoria, Jeonghan didn't have any prana."

***

The courtyard was loud with lively discussions happening at every turn. But even with all their energy, charm and gossip, they couldn't drown out the overwhelming loudness of Beomgyu's own mind.

After the revelation, Yeonjun had insisted that Beomgyu go and meet the nobility and courtiers, no matter what. It was important for Beomgyu to establish himself before anyone could try to harm him or his reputation. Yeonjun had also insisted that Beomgyu move into Yeonjun's rooms, but that was something Beomgyu refused to compromise on.

Until their wedding, Yeonjun and Beomgyu would stay in their separate rooms. It didn't matter that Beomgyu had nearly lost his life twice, he refused to move in with Yeonjun, unwed as they were. They had compromised on extra guards outside the rooms, and Yeonjun's shadows checking in every once in a while. Beomgyu couldn't refuse, not when it was demanded, nay ordered, of him. Still, he was happy that at least his reputation wouldn't come into question.

In the middle of their discussion, servants had knocked, taking Beomgyu to the bath house that he hadn't yet had the chance to frequent. He had spent a pleasurable hour there, relaxing into the sweet aroma of roses, sinking deep into the warm waters. Yeonjun had knocked on the door sooner than Beomgyu had wanted, but attending this gathering today was important. So, he had put aside his feelings, gotten ready as fast as he could with the help of a veritable army of helpers, and left arm in arm with Yeonjun.

He had hoped that Yeonjun would accompany him into the courtyard, but instead, he deposited Beomgyu with Taehyun, and bowed out. Which brought him here, walking leisurely with Taehyun as they entered the grand courtyard. He was sure this place had an official name too, but everyone seemed content in just calling it a courtyard, so Beomgyu wasn't too keen in finding out either. So far they had been talking about small, inconsequential matters. They were too out in the open for either of them to say what they really wanted, but each passing glance was conversation enough.

They were worried, but unlike Beomgyu, Taehyun could do something about it. Would likely already be working with Yeonjun and Kai to do something about it. They kept Beomgyu in the dark about nearly everything. Yeonjun sharing information about Jeonghan so easily had been such a shock to Beomgyu, but he wasn't going to refuse it. He was happy that Yeonjun was finally including him. He was confused about why now? What had changed in the course of the day for Yeonjun to tell him this?

And if Jeonghan was someone that Yeonjun knew from before he had been crowned, shouldn't that mean that Kai should also know him? So had Kai lied to him? Or was there another piece of information that Beomgyu was missing? Everything around this was so baffling, a puzzle that never ended. He wished that just once someone could give all the answers without the riddles and the quests. Just once he wanted to feel included. So far, that didn't seem likely.

There was one option he had and three days to make a decision.

"Your Highness, Prime Minister," Park Jihyo smiled, walking hand in hand with Nayeon. They both bowed to Beomgyu and Taehyun in greeting. "I almost thought you weren't going to keep your word."

"How could I not?" Beomgyu chuckled. "I promised to meet two new friends, and there is hardly anything that could keep me from that."

"His Highness is always true to his words," Taehyun vouched for him.

Jihyo raised an eyebrow, "Well, if the Prime Minister says so, then it must be true. And how are you doing, Minister? It has been a while since we saw you at one of these."

"I've been well," Taehyun answered. "With Kai away on frequent missions, my workload had increased considerably, but thankfully, with His Highness' arrival, I've been relieved of a few duties."

"How curious, I would have thought His Highness' arrival in Nyxoria would create more work for you!" Jihyo laughed. "Whatever the case is, I'm very pleased to see you here today. Maybe now finally something interesting will happen."

"Oh, you two and your work," Nayeon sighed. " Forget about them Beomgyu, tell me are you enjoying your stay in Nyxoria so far? Has everything been to your liking?" Nayeon asked, diverting his attention.

Beomgyu nodded, smiling. "Everything I've had the fortune of seeing so far has been wonderful. The palace in itself is going to take me ages to explore, but even the glimpses I got of the city when I came here were beautiful."

"Have you not had the chance to see the city proper yet?" Nayeon asked. "That just seems unfortunate."

"No, not yet. I've been busy with something or the other, and just trying to find my footing after everything that happened," Beomgyu let a small, sad smile take hold. He was good at this, he had almost forgotten that as Nayeon looked deeply crestfallen at Beomgyu's insinuation. Jihyo's smile dimmed in apparent sympathy as well, while Taehyun just looked away.

"Of course. It is fortunate that you are here now," Nayeon murmured.

"It really is, and in so small part, it's thanks to Taehyun. Truly if it weren't for him and Kai, I don't think I would have ever crossed the ocean," Beomgyu said, ruefully.

Taehyun immediately refuted his claims. "Your Highness is too kind. You had already done most of the work. By the time we reached you, all we had to do was board the ship and set sail."

Beomgyu smiled, there was hardly anything he could say to that. He was worried that if he opened his mouth, all that would come out would be a shout of grief and rage. None of the gentle kindness he was trying to project in that moment felt real. It took everything in his soul to not storm away as the memories of those two nights flooded back in. He didn't like the somber turn the conversation had taken, or perhaps, it was just him. Putting on forceful cheer that was as fragile as it was false wasn't difficult. "It is too dark of a conversation for such a lively atmosphere!"

"I agree!" Jihyo said. "Forgive me, Beomgyu, but have you had the pleasure of meeting some of the other courtiers? I can see them eyeing you from all the way across, and I think they are ready to pounce."

From behind Beomgyu, someone spoke loudly, agreeing to Jihyo. "Quite right we are. You and Nayeon have hogged His Highness' time, and I demand that I finally be introduced to him."

The girls laughed politely at the raucous voice, even Taehyun had a smile on his face, even if his eyes looked pained. As the ladies busied themselves with talking to whoever it was, Beomgyu turned to Taehyun. "Do we have to stay?" he whispered, a smile frozen on his face so no one could start rumours about his unpleasantness.

"Yeonjun's requested that you do," he whispered back. "I, however, have no such obligation. So, Beomgyu, I hope you have a wonderful lunch -"

"Absolutely not!" Beomgyu looped their arms together the moment Taehyun started walking away. "If I have to stay then so do you. Besides, what if someone poisons me again? Or threatens to kill me? It's happened far too many times, you better stay here just to be safe."

Taehyun looked ready to kill him. His smile was pinched, and his eyes levied glares against Beomgyu's person. "Ah yes," he said, as dryly as possible. "I better stay to make sure that the Heir to one of the richest Kingdoms, with lethal prana and weapons on him right now, better stay safe from an attack. How foolish of me to think you were independent. So sorry."

"What is up with you and Kai today?" Beomgyu marvelled, pulling Taehyun to walk around the perimeter of the courtyard. "Prior to meeting you two, I didn't think this much sarcasm and sass was humanly possible."

"You've been surrounded by the wrong people then," Taehyun commented, falling into step with him.

"Most definitely," Beomgyu sighed. "Is there anyone in particular you think I should meet? Or should I let Lady Jihyo and Lady Nayeon me to whom they deem important?"

Taehyun took a moment to answer, as he scanned his surroundings. "No one in particular, as of now. From what I know, or at least, what I had planned, there is going to be a welcoming gala in your honour at the end of this week, so in roughly five days. There will be some people there, dignitaries and regent kings, that you should meet and get to know before your wedding, but no one here is of extreme importance."

"Who should I be wary of then?"

"None. The Elysian Court largely falls under two categories," Taehyun explained. "The Ministers, such as me, Wooyoung, Yongbok - you'll meet them all soon, don't worry. We are the Emperor's advisors and we take care of things that concern us with running the empire. The second category is of the courtiers. These are nobility and everyone related to the kings and ministers, important by themselves, but aside from social influence, they don't have much political sway, unless they are aligned to someone higher on the hierarchical ladder."

"What is the use of the Council then?" Beomgyu asked. The latter part of the Elysian Court was something he was familiar with. But he didn't understand why the Ministers were thrown under the same category as others. Besides, Jeonghan words floated around his head incessantly, and he wanted to put them to rest. If asking Taehyun would give him some clarity, then he would take it. Out of all the things Jeonghan could have said, he asked him to learn more about how Nyxoria's court operated.

Taehyun sighed. "I am also tired of this system, by the way. But the Council is made up of the Ministers that were active since the reign of the last king and queen. They didn't retire, and had too much information to have been forced to retire. So now they form the council, pretending that they are important when the most they can do is delay a decision or order. They have no actual power, but a lot of citizens trust them. So Yeonjun has to keep them around and pretend as though he cares about what they think."

Beomgyu listened in wonder, studiously ignoring the glances and the whispers aimed his way. "It sounds like you hate them."

Taehyun nearly growled. "I do! They do nothing except for sitting on their asses all day and lord their ceremonial status over others. They are the definition of useless."

"I'm sure there has to be a way to let them retire. They cannot be that important if they don't have actual work," Beomgyu frowned.

"I wish it were that easy, I really do. Yeonjun would do a better job of explaining it than me. You should ask him about this."

If only it were that easy, Beomgyu nearly parroted, stopping himself at the last second. "I will. I think I will see him tonight, either for a spar, or just to talk, I will be sure to raise my list of questions to him."

"You jest but you really should make a list," Taehyun sighed. "Anyway, are you excited about tomorrow? I know we've mentioned the markets a few times, but I really cannot overstate how brilliant and fun they are."

"I am very excited! Will Yeonjun be joining us tomorrow?"

"No, he has meetings, and he better attend those meetings." Beomgyu tried not to look put upon, he knew he failed when Taehyun grinned. "Are you that hopelessly attached to him already? There are a few months until your wedding yet, calm down there."

Beomgyu glared at him, or well, tried to, past the rising blush. "It is not that." At Taehyun's sceptical expression, Beomgyu huffed before trying again. "Truly, it isn't. Aside from you, Yeonjun is the only one I spend any amount of time with. And I am to wed him! It just seems prudent that I get to know him as much as I can, as fast as I can."

"So you're not hopelessly attached to him?

"No!" Beomgyu whined. "I'm hopefully getting to know him before the wedding. He's been so nice and so kind, but it is all so fast."

He senselessly stabbed a man in the neck and used the body as an example.

Beomgyu didn't think he would ever forget the scene, but it was as though everyone already had forgotten about it. Moved on as if it was a daily occurance.

"I can understand that, I think. Political matches are a new sphere for all of us -"

Someone cried out, "Watch out!"

Whatever Taehyun was about to say was cut off when a runned nearly crashed into them. He was panting, sweat dripping down every inch of his body. It took Taehyun less than a moment to righten himself. Beomgyu had a firm grip on Taehyun's hand, but his eyes were fixated on the letter the runner was carrying.

It bore the mark of Astrape.

Worse than that, it bore the crest of Yeonghwa.

His worst fears were realized. Yeonghwa had found Beomgyu. Death mustn't be too far behind.

Chapter Text

Heir Choi Beomgyu.

Recent events have left our relationship rather tenuous. I understand why you thought it's important to flee the Kingdom when your parents were charged for treason. I understand that Soobin aided you in an enemy nation and then paid the price of their barbarism. Beholden as you are now to their shackles and customs for this false allegiance, I cannot begrudge your decisions, considering the distress they had been made under.

These events should not, and must not, continue to be an obstacle between you and the Kingdom of Astrape. The throne yearns for its Heir, and the Kingdom aches for its Prince to guide it gently, as you were doing before you felt the need to escape into exile.

Consider this an official invitation and pardon for whatever sins you think you’ve committed. Come back to your nation, your mother and father are waiting to rest. You know, as well as I, they cannot find peace without you.

His Royal Majesty

Wang Yeonghwa of Astrape.

***

As it stood, death was catching up to Beomgyu. It had decided that Beomgyu had evaded his fate for long enough and now must face reckoning.

The paper bore Astrape’s seal and carried warm words of invitation and friendship. It promised Beomgyu a proper burial for his parents. It promised Beomgyu peace and danger. He weighed the options in his mind, and knew that voyaging to Astrape would be a fool’s errand.

On the other hand. 

His parents could find peace. His guilt could ease. His ghost could finally rest as well.

“Beomgyu,” Taehyun spoke, directing his thoughts back to the gathered nobles. The courtyard had fallen silent and it was unnatural. The chatter had ceased almost as soon as Beomgyu had seen the crest of Astrape. But now it was oppressive.

The crowds demanded an answer that he could not give. Yet, on the other hand, he had humiliated himself and shown enough weakness for one day. He had to hold his head high and face the hurdles laid in front of him. He looked at Taehyun, a blank slate as always. There was Kai by his side, and Beomgyu had no idea when the general had arrived.

“The letter is an invitation,” he said finally, letting out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. “The Astrapian King invites me back to my homeland to lay my parents to rest. He says he doesn’t begrudge my union with the Emperor, but I don’t know if he means that.”

The crowd started talking immediately.

“You don’t have to accept it,” Kai spoke first, loud and clear over the din of multiple nobles trying to assert their opinion.

Taehyun nodded in agreement. “This has to be a trap, something to harm you further. We need to inform His Majesty immediately.”

Taehyun took the letter from his hands and read it together with Kai. Normally, the two of them had great control over their emotions. He had only seen them be overly expressive in the most dire circumstances, but their faces shifted rapidly between one emotion and the next before landing on stormy silence. Their eyes were hard, a plain, visible rage seemed to have taken over them. Beomgyu felt his prana slip from its tenuous control when he felt Taehyun losing his own grip over his powers.

Beomgyu watched as the two of them visible gathered their emotions and finally settled into a blank mask that betrayed no emotions and no anger

Someone else spoke from the crowd, their voice clear above the general ruckus, seemingly unaware of the danger that lurked on the horizon. "What does the invitation say? Read it out loud for us!"

"There is no reason why His Highness should comply with that request," Taehyun snapped. "Be careful of how you address the future leader, Lord Lee. This is not your home, you will find no leniency here."

Beomgyu touched Taehyun's arm gently, hoping the minister understood the message Beomgyu was trying to convey. "I do not think it wise to share the contents with all the lords and ladies present here before I share them with His Majesty. Minister Taehyun was zealous in his defence of me, but he was not wrong."

"Minister Taehyun himself expressed concern how this could be a trap!" Lord Lee enraged. "You expect us to sit idly while some foreign king decides to breach treaties and borders?"

"I expect you to understand that the ultimate authority here is His Imperial Majesty Choi Yeonjun and I am as beholden to him as you are," Beomgyu said, patiently. "While I care deeply for the concerns expressed by the gentile gentry here, I would still first like to verify the origins of this letter and decide on a course of action with his Majesty first and foremost. Everyone here is a loyal citizen of Nyxoria, so I am sure I do not need to express the obvious concerns."

The crowd's grumbling was minimised, but Lord Lee still appeared to be miffed about being sidelined. He exchanged a glance with Taehyun and Kai, and he was sure his own face reflected a distinct worry that was painted on their faces. "We should head to Yeonjun immediately," Kai said.

"Do you know where he is?" Taehyun asked.

"At this hour? Most likely in his study. I will go and fetch him, please wait for us in Beomgyu's chambers," Kai said. Concerned wouldn't be enough to describe how Kai looked in that moment. The arrival and the contents of the letter seemed to have disturbed him greatly.

Taehyun nodded in agreement, no longer angry, his face was contorted into one forced mask of indifference. They didn't bid each other goodbye, there was seemingly no need for any more words, as Taehyun linked their arms together and walked them to Beomgyu's chamber in the Royal Wing.

"The audacity of that coward," Taehyun spat as soon as they were inside the palace corridors, his grip tightened on Beomgyu's arm reflexively.

There was hardly anything Beomgyu could do except nod in agreement. In his head, he had a more colourful vocabulary to describe the treacherous king. "Why do you think he sent that invitation now?" Beomgyu asked. There was no way of knowing Yeonghwa's intention, but Beomgyu needed to try and make sense of the events that had led up to this. Nothing since the day of his parents' death had aligned with the actions Beomgyu expected of Yeonghwa. Now, sending an invitation that seemed to be an official pardon while still not revealing whatever crime his parents had committed - put together, it all sounded like a trap that Beomgyu should do his best to avoid.

Taehyun didn't answer his question immediately, instead just rushing along to Beomgyu's chambers as if the phantom of Yeonghwa's shadow would cease to exist in those rooms. "I fear all he is trying to do is sow discord amongst you and the Emperor."

A ball of anxiety settled in Beomgyu's stomach. Questions spun around his head in increasing levels of concern and worry but as had been the case so far, there were no hopes for an answer. They reached his chambers in record time, and Taehyun wasted no time in ordering the guards at the door to allow no entry. However, there was one question that Beomgyu needed an answer to. "How did he even find out?"

"This has to be the work of some spies," Taehyun stated, opening the doors with a firm push. The first thing he did upon entering the rooms was to push Beomgyu inside the smaller lounge, one meant for close friends. He repeated his orders to the guards, even asking for extra security around the perimeter and underneath his windows, before entering himself. Perhaps infected by the same paranoia that seemed to have taken hold of Taehyun, Beomgyu used his prana to build a light, near invisible shield around the lounge. Beomgyu wasn't entirely sure if this was necessary but after Jeonghan had managed to sneak inside his rooms in the dead of the night, Beomgyu wasn't up for taking extra risks.

"Would the word of marriage not be able to reach on its own? No, I'm more concerned about how he knew of Soobin's injuries" Beomgyu explained, having no better words to describe his condition. "Has he already been sent back to Astrape?"

"Not as far as I'm aware," Taehyun admitted. "He was still under recovery and receiving medical treatment. I have no doubt that the news of his condition also reached via the spies. We need to clean the palace again, this cannot be allowed to go on."

"Again?"

"Now is not the time to explain our sordid history, Beomgyu," he said. "Tell me, do you know what you plan to do with this invitation?"

Before Beomgyu could reply with an honest admission of his own hesitation, the guards opened the doors and announced Yeonjun and Kai's presence. Taehyun shared a glance with Beomgyu, and stood up to greet the Emperor. He swallowed his words, not knowing if they would be well received with his new audience. "Your Majesty," Beomgyu offered a bow as well. After the events of today, the least he could do was follow etiquette.

Yeonjun nodded in acknowledgement, taking a seat next to Beomgyu on the sofa as Taehyun and Kai sat together across from them. "How are you, my prince?"

"About as well as I can be," Beomgyu admitted. "It feels as though nothing ever goes right for more than an hour. How unfortunate is it to receive that letter today merely a day after I had been introduced to the court?"

"It is unfortunate," Yeonjun agreed. "But I hardly think it is your fault."

"Besides, Beomgyu, the important conversation here is to decide what we are going to do. How do you plan on responding to the invitation?"

"Must I?"

Taehyun nodded. "It would be wise to respond, even if it is to decline the invitation or to say whatever information he alluded to knowing was false."

"I do not want to lie."

Yeonjun sighed, getting up from the sofa to pace around the limited space. His shadows were agitated, running around the small room as though to mimic Yeonjun's pacing. "There are too many factors at play here. One mystery after the other and we are no closer to answers about any of them. I'm still working to find out what Jeonghan wanted from you by visiting your room the way he did. Soobin's involvement in your parents' death remains as shrouded in mystery as ever before. Now this. Yeonghwa knowing more than he should, having the audacity to imply that you were to blame in running away."

Beomgyu, when confronted with the facts, felt his throat go dry. "I don't understand what to do."

Yeonjun didn't reply. Instead, Kai spoke in his stead. "First, take one challenge at a time. How are you going to reply to the invitation?"

"I want to accept it."

As soon as he said it out loud, he felt the lounge be blanketed with a heavy silence. There was a stillness in the air and it suffocated Beomgyu. Choked him, hurt him, made him lose his mind. It seemed to brush past Yeonjun, who was standing still in the room that used to provide some comfort to Beomgyu.

There were words stuck in his throat and he needed to get them out, but there was hardly any good reason for him to speak. Beomgyu knew as soon as he spoke, all he would do was request a passage to his home in Astrape, through the small islands and to the mainland. His motherland. How could he not? The invitation had come from the King. Granted, the same King had taken Beomgyu's family from him, but this would be a chance for him to finally put his parents' ghost to a rest. Maybe his ghost could find some peace.

"You understand you can't go," Yeonjun broke the silence. Beomgyu didn't startle, but he also couldn't bring himself to look Yeonjun in the eye. Despite Taehyun and Kai sitting only a few steps away from Beomgyu, Yeonjun's presence seemed too strong, his prana was restless, and it affected everything around them. Still, Beomgyu understood the reasoning, but for the first time he wasn't willing to be logical. His aversion to the refusal must have been plainly across his face because Yeonjun heaved a sigh, and made his way next to Beomgyu.

A hand found its way into Beomgyu's, taking some of the pain with him. "I understand but…"

“There is no room for ifs and buts here, my Prince. Going back to Astrape is a foolish decision, and I cannot in good faith give my consent for my Consort to embark on this journey.”

Beomgyu snatched his hand away, “I’m not asking for your consent, Your Majesty. You seem to forget that we are not yet married, and I am not yet beholden to you, Your Majesty.”

“You forget that Nyxoria guaranteed your safe journey and passage,” Yeonjun replied, darkly. “It is not up for debate, Your Highness.”

“This is my only chance to lay my family to rest, Your Majesty. How can you be cruel enough to deny me this?” Beomgyu begged.

“For your own safety! How can you willingly look away from this fact?”

“Because I want to see them! Laying them to rest is the most important thing I can do, it’s my duty and I do not want to turn away from it.” Biting his lip, Beomgyu used his last hope for the permission to travel safely and said, “Besides, there are rites I want to perform for our marriage to be blessed.”

“The Nyxorian rites will be more than enough to bless us,” Yeonjun replied. “It is not reason enough for you to just pack and leave for Astrape at a moment’s notice! Think this through Beomgyu that is all I’m asking from you.”

Kai cleared his throat, breaking the argument in the middle. "You both have valid concerns, as the General to your army, Your Majesty, I can guarantee that His Highness Beomgyu reaches Astrape safely and remains safe throughout his stay in the kingdom."

Yeonjun barked a laugh. "You really think it is wise to send my prince, my Consort, back to the enemy lands, right in the hands of a man trying to hunt him down?"

"Your enemy lands are my homeland!" Beomgyu snapped. He nodded at Kai, grateful for his intervention and offer. Softening his voice and letting go of the tears he was holding back, Beomgyu looked Yeonjun right in his eyes, holding his hands as he begged him to listen. "I have left everything behind. This is my one opportunity to ensure that my parents can find their eternal rest. Please, Your Majesty - Yeonjun, my future husband - let me do this."

He could see Yeonjun's resolve wearing down at his words - more likely at his tears. But there was still a visible hesitation. Beomgyu didn't know what else he could say or do to convince Yeonjun, so he looked towards Taehyun, imploring him to help. When Taehyun nodded and stood up, Beomgyu felt a small hope blossom in his chest.

"Yeonjun," Taehyun said. "I will go with Beomgyu, I will make sure nothing happens to him."

Instead of looking convinced, Yeonjun's expression hardened. "Oh yes, how wonderful. Let us all go on a merry trip to the enemy lands and serve the leaders of Nyxoria on a silver platter. What a brilliant idea! My decision is made, Beomgyu, you cannot leave Nyxoria to visit Astrape. Write a letter to your former King to decline the invitation and then burn whatever hopes you have of leaving."

With his piece said, Yeonjun stormed out of the room, his shadows following him instantly, leaving Beomgyu shell-shocked with all of his hopes crushed completely. Taehyun looked at them apologetically and then ran after Yeonjun. To convince him? To side with him? Beomgyu didn't know, he wasn't sure he wanted to know.

He dared to look at Kai, not wanting to see blank indifference when he felt so fragile. To his surprise, Kai was already looking at Beomgyu, as though worried that Beomgyu would break apart at a moment's notice. Kai must have decided on something because he offered Beomgyu his hand, a calm smile on his face and said, "Come on, let me take you to the markets."

Beomgyu had two options. He could decline politely, and ask Kai to leave his rooms so Beomgyu could cry and fall apart in relative privacy. Or, he could accept Kai's generous invitation and let himself be distracted and amused in equal turns. It would be better than crying in his rooms all alone while cursing out the men who seemed to be hell-bent on making his life miserable. After considering that, there wasn't much of a choice. He placed his hand delicately in Kai's waiting palm and stood up. "I would love to."

***

Leaving the palace in broad daylight should not have filled him with dread, but when Beomgyu crossed the threshold, his heart felt like it would beat out of his chest. His limbs left like lead as he tried to move them and follow Kai into the bustling roads that seemed to lead to exactly one place. "Are you okay, Beomgyu?" Kai asked, walking beside him confidently.

"I am, yes," he nodded. But he could feel the gazes of everyone embedded into his skin. He could hear the guards and maids and the hawkers whispering about him.

There he goes, the Heir of Astrape, he's a murderer did you know?

How can he show his face after getting his family killed?

He's a blight on the nation. He will cause Nyxoria's ruin, mark my words.

"Beomgyu!" Kai spoke firmly.

He looked around frantically as he came back to himself and took deep breaths. The whispers he had heard didn't exist, it was nothing but a trick his mind was playing against him. Beomgyu took in the vendors, the guards that were following them, and Kai who looked concerned beyond belief. Within a second, Beomgyu realised he was standing in the middle of the street, and even then, no one seemed to look at him twice, just walking around him as they went about their business. "Sorry," he said, his voice was more hoarse than he expected and he winced when he registered it. "I don't know what came over me."

"No need to apologise," Kai said softly, reaching forward to touch Beomgyu's hand delicately. "It happens to the best of us. If you're still interested, we can go into the market, or if you don't feel like doing it anymore, we can walk back to the palace. There is absolutely nothing wrong with either choice."

Beomgyu cleared his throat. "No, I would... I would like to see the markets, I feel better already."

Kai nodded, offering Beomgyu a smile as they walked straight into the main bazaar, and Beomgyu found himself getting lost in all the amusements the place offered him. For the next hours, Kai showed Beomgyu the delights that were hidden from him. They visited every store they could think of, browsed and perused to their heart's content, watched buskers play in the streets and gave them gold coins for their efforts.

Stepping back into the palace after an afternoon spent with Kai in the markets should not have been as daunting as it felt. His brief respite in the dazzling marketplace of the Jade Citadel was an adventure he would surely remember in all of his rainy days. One bright spot of careless curious exploration amid the casual destruction his life was. Kai had been kind enough to take him to all the hidden gems in the market. They visited shops for musicians and artists alike and Beomgyu found himself drawn to a set of paints and brushes that he impulsively bought.

There some coins stashed away in his few robes the seamstress had delivered to his rooms, and Beomgyu could only assume that it was the work of Yeonjun. He felt his heart beat a little faster at the realization before he cruelly shut it down. There was no time for him to ponder about these sweet and seemingly thoughtful actions. He had agreed to marry Yeonjun, even if Yeonjun was cruel and cold-hearted, he had no other option. So, he had quietly bought the paints and brushes and forced himself not to think too deeply about the money in his pockets.

Kai had taken him to a little eatery as well, a building that was covered with more trees than was possible, and seemed to have the best selection of Nyxorian cuisine from the looks of it. "This is what the soldiers and the common people prefer to eat here in Nyxoria," he explained, guiding him to a table and ordering a plate of some spicy dish from the bar-maid. "I don't know how you'll like it, but I can assure you that it will be more flavourful than the bland food they serve at the palace."

"I look forward to it then," Beomgyu chuckled. "I didn't know you ate here that often."

Kai grinned. "Taehyun doesn't like it when I do. He's not very good at handling his spice, but I grew used to the local food on battlefields and now I can't seem to stay away from it."

Beomgyu nodded in understanding. "Have you always served in the army?"

"For as long as I can remember, really. Yeonjun and I were in the same squadron when we first enlisted. That is how we met, actually. Amongst the full battalion, we only seemed to get along with each other. Do you have any military experience from back home?"

"Oh no, not at all. I was trained just like any other nobility in the art of sword and other weapons, but I never thought about joining the army. I know Soobin had a mind to join it after I ascended, but I doubt he would have been able to follow in his plans," Beomgyu shared. It felt wonderful to sit underneath the shade of a large tree, talking about anything and everything with someone he could safely consider a friend.

Beomgyu found himself feeling disappointed when the afternoon sun started setting into the horizon, heralding their time to head back to the palace. They maintained a steady stream of chatter on their way back, arms laden with food and articles of clothing and jewellery that Beomgyu found too irresistible to resist. Amongst all his purchases, he was looking forward to bringing out the easel, canvas and paints in the garden and losing himself to an afternoon of bright colours. It had enough distraction from the happenings of the palace, otherwise Beomgyu might just end up losing whatever remained of his sanity.

Now, standing on the threshold of the palace, his view of the courtyard unobstructed, Beomgyu felt the urge to turn right back around and spend the rest of the night in some inn where no one would know his name or have any expectations from him. The palace felt like it was at a standstill with itself. There was no breeze, no whispers. It felt as though it was getting ready for a storm.

Kai patted his shoulder, a smile playing on his lips but Beomgyu could read the tension written plainly across his body. “Let me escort you to your rooms.”

Beomgyu nodded, his throat dry. He felt lightheaded inside the palace, the anxiety he had managed to stave off during their excursion had returned with full force and Beomgyu was ill-equipped to deal with it. He wondered if Taehyun would be upset with Beomgyu for keeping his husband away from him. Or if this excursion had been pre-mediated and they had failed to include Beomgyu in the loop before. Both of those could be just as likely. He wondered again if taehyun was still with Yeonjun and if he had managed to convince the emperor successfully. 

It was more likely to be a fool’s errand with how Yeonjun had announced his decision. But Beomgyu wasn’t going to give up here without a fight. A visit to Astrape was desperately needed. He needed to know why his parents had been killed, who had poisoned his grandmother. Maybe he could get some answers, but at least he could put his parents to rest. Slowly, a plan formed in his mind. If Yeonjun continued to be obstinate and refuse Beomgyu, then Beomgyu would have no choice but to take matters into his own hand. He would announce his trip to Astrape in full court, there would be nothing Yeonjun could do to stop it then. 

“I can tell you have some thoughts in your mind that should not come to fruition,” Kai said, all of a sudden. Beomgyu blushed, is he so transparent that one look and Kai was able to read him so well? “Don’t plan anything rash as of right now. We have time to convince Yeonjun, so just be patient.”

Be patient sounded like good advice so Beomgyu nodded in agreement, but he couldn't help but form the contingency plans. If all else failed, if this was an invitation he had to decline, there was another one invitation that he had unknowingly accepted.

"I think I should see His Majesty before I retire to my rooms for the evening," Beomgyu said.

"For the evening? Will you not be eating with us?" Kai frowned, but wordlessly changed their direction to go to Yeonjun's study.

"Oh no, I don't think I can," he smiled. "I just need to see him in case he has changed his mind."

"I doubt he'd change his mind so soon, he's quite stubborn like this."

"In all matters? I fear that does not bode well for the future of our marriage then," Beomgyu sighed dramatically. "Is he going to be in charge of the wedding decorations?"

Kai frowned, deeply in thought at the question. "I think it will be a joint effort between you two and someone? I think someone was given the duties of arranging a grand wedding, but for the life of me, I can't remember who."

"Well, if his Majesty is stubborn, I'm hoping he will lose the habit by the time we have to start planning. I simply refuse to argue for the decorative choices for my wedding, especially when I already know my choice will be superior."

They shared a laugh, as Kai nodded in agreement and they came to a stop in front of Yeonjun's study. "Whatever you do, do not let him decide on the wedding cake, please."

"Noted. I will keep his Majesty far away from the cakes and pastry selection of the wedding. Is he in the study? Is it okay to barge in?" Beomgyuu asked. The guards waiting at the door were different from the ones he had threatened yesterday and he felt relieved that he wouldn't have to face them yet. He could hear distinct voices inside the study. Was Yeonjun in a meeting?

Kai greeted the guards, stopping them before they could announce their presence. The two of them slipped inside quietly, not wanting to disturb whatever was happening, and stood near the wall in the less illuminated area of the study. There was quite a crowd inside the study, Beomgyu could make out a few faces he had seen during his introduction and also during the gathering in the courtyard this morning. Someone, most likely one of the closest advisors, was saying something, though Beomgyu had trouble making it out over the noise of the other courtiers.

There were some people dressed in military fatigues, and a two he saw wearing dark robes with nothing else marking them. They were similar to what Kai and Taehyun had worn that fateful night when they came to escort him to Nyxoria. "Those are Hellcniths," Kai whispered, following his gaze to the man and woman.

Beomgyu nodded in acknowledgement. Before he could ask a question about the rest of the people in the meeting, someone's voice broke over the noise. “It is a bad omen,” they whispered, and Beomgyu flinched. He fisted his hand together tight enough to feel the indent of his nails against his palm and hoped the pain would provide him with enough restraint.

“It is a sign of cowardice,” Taehyun shot back. “The King sends for his Heir now? Hours after the announcement of a union? This is nothing but a ploy to harm our future Consort.”

Someone scoffed. “Future Consort means that there are no legible ties holding the Heir to Nyxoria. Who’s to say this was not all a farce from the beginning to harm Nyxoria and her Emperor?”

“What does His Majesty think of the invitation?” another courtier asked, standing up where she was to demand an answer.

“I believe that this decision rests solely upon His Highness Beomgyu,” Yeonjun replied diplomatically. “As of right now, His Highness is preoccupied. When he makes his decision, I will be sure to let the council know. For now, there is no point in discussing the underlying meaning behind the actions of a coward king. Let us adjourn for the day and reconvene when a decision has been made.”

The nobles bowed, slowly but surely exiting the hall, leaving behind Taehyun and two men Beomgyu had yet to be introduced to. “Beomgyu needs to address the council,” Taehyun said as the nobles filed out of the room, still unaware of Kai and his presence.

"We need to keep Beomgyu far away from the council," one of the men muttered, bent over a stack of papers on Yeonjun's desk. Yeonjun, on the other hand, had his head buried in his hands, shoulders sagging, the picture of exhaustion if there ever was one. For a second, Beomgyu felt a pang of sympathy. He remembered walking in on his father in a similar state many times.

Before they could say anything, Beomgyu stepped away from the wall, clearing his throat and drawing their attention towards him. The man who had just spoken spun around wildly, though when he noticed it was Beomgyu, he brightened considerably. Taehyun completely overlooked him and walked straight to Kai, hugging him as soon as he was within reach. Something in Beomgyu's heart melted looking at them.

"My Prince," Yeonjun said, getting up from the chair to walk over to Beomgyu, all the tension in his body seemed to have vanished in the blink of an eye. "Where have you been all day?"

"Kai took me to see the market," Beomgyu answered, a little lost for words at Yeonjun's proximity. There was something he wanted to say, or rather, people he wanted to meet properly. He peaked around Yeonjun to look at the two men. They seemed to be talking amongst themselves, so Beomgyu felt comfortable enough in continuing his conversation with Yeonjun. "Is everything okay? Why must I be kept away from the council? Do they object to the match?"

Yeonjun chuckled, taking his hand in his and unravelling the fingers. He bent down, maintaining eye contact with Beomgyu as he kissed over the indents on his palms. It made Beomgyu dizzy. "Nothing of the sort. The council is made up of insufferable old men who like to talk more than anything else. When you have the misfortune of meeting them, you'd understand why I'm trying to delay that introduction as much as possible."

"And what of the invitation?" Beomgyu dared to ask.

At his question, Yeonjun sighed. "I am not happy with your decision to go, but I see the error in my ways in trying to force you to stay in Nyxoria. However, if you are to go, then there will be guards and many, many contingency plans. And you cannot go until I decide you're properly trained with the sword and in your prana as well."

Beomgyu felt his elation soar high into clouds even as Yeonjun put down all the conditions to this trip. He couldn't help but engulf Yeonjun into a hug by the end of it, too overwhelmed to ever thank him properly with words. "Thank you," he whispered.

He felt Yeonjun's hand wrap around his waist tentatively, and then tighten almost instantly. For a moment, they savoured each other, lost to their own company and the shared warmth between them.

"There are other people in this room you know," he heard someone laugh. "Yeonjun did no one teach you it's impolite to ignore people?"

Yeonjun broke away reluctantly, but he kept one arm wrapped around Beomgyu's waist, not caring for the comments the two men were making. Were they friends? Or just courtiers? Ministers? "Beomgyu," he said, turning around so they could all see each other. "Meet two of my closest friends. Jung Wooyoung, a Minister of my court, and Seo Jiyoung, the leader of the Hellcniths. He was one of the few people who escorted you here that first night."

They bowed in unison at their introduction and Beomgyu found himself returning the courtesy. "It is an honour to meet you officially, Your Highness," Wooyoung said. He was shorter than Yeonjun, with long black hair and foxy eyes to match. He stood at ease, confident in a way that felt natural - as though he was entitled to it. but the smile on his lips made him look as non-threatening as possible.

Jiyoung, on the other hand, was decorated with multiple scars across his face. The most prominent was perhaps the one that ran the length of his left cheek. There were other, smaller scars around his eyes, and when he raised his hand to brush away his hair, Beomgyu noticed a few more scars on the back of his hand. "I could say the same," Beomgyu replied. "Thank you for being such warm hosts."

"We are soon to be family, Your Highness, there is no need to stand on ceremony with us," Wooyoung chimed. "And don't be fooled by Commander Jiyoung's tough exterior, he is one of the warmest souls on this side of the Empire."

Beomgyu inclined his head again, "I must thank Commander Jiyoung first. You, Kai and Taehyun are perhaps the only reason why I survived the trip to Nyxoria."

"There is no need for that, Your Highness. Wooyoung is right to say that you will soon be family, and it is my duty to protect every soul in this family," he said with a smile. "Please, feel free to call me Jiyoung. As Wooyoung said, there is no need to stand on ceremony, especially when I know you've already made fast friends with our Taehyun and Kai."

"If anything, they were the ones who were kind enough to accept me under the umbrella of their friendship," he smiled. "I will call you Jiyoung if only you call me Beomgyu."

"And call me Wooyoung, Your Highness," the minister interjected, throwing an arm casually around Jiyoung's shoulder. "I am sure Taehyun and Kai have been remiss in showing you around the palace."

Taehyun grumbled something in reply, making Kai chuckle. "Taehyun would like everyone to note that he has been busy with running the kingdom. Wooyoung, feel free to show Beomgyu around, but just make sure you don't accidentally fall out of an open window again."

"What do you mean again ?" Beomgyu laughed. "Is this a recurring occurrence?"

"Far too common, unfortunately," Yeonjun quipped. "Wooyoung here has the prana to essentially fly. Sometimes, however, he likes to leap out of open windows and catch himself at the last second. It's led to many broken bones and injured courtiers."

"Oh my," Beomgyu laughed. "I'll make sure to avoid any open windows in the palace."

"Very wise. Come, let me take you to your rooms and relieve you of those bags," Yeonjun said, taking the packages Beomgyu had brought into his own hands. "Wooyoung, I want a report on the complete expenditure of the court tomorrow, and Taehyun, notify the council that Beomgyu will be travelling to Astrape soon before the wedding. The retinue has not yet been decided, but when it is, do not tell them who is going with him. I want to check something."

"Yes, Your Majesty," they nodded simultaneously.

"Jiyoung, Kai, keep the security around the palace perimeter high. Keep checking the outhouses, the garden, and every other place that someone could hide in," Yeonjun ordered. "I will see you all tomorrow."

"What about my orders, Your Majesty?" Beomgyu quipped, not expecting much of an answer.

Though when Yeonjun smirked, he felt as though this was the worst thing he could have asked. "Wake up bright and early tomorrow. Your weapons training starts tomorrow morning."

At his look of horror, everyone in the room burst out laughing. "Did you think he was joking about it?" Jiyoung asked.

For a moment Beomgyu stuttered, "I just thought it wouldn't start from tomorrow!"

If possible, Yeonjun's smirk deepened. "Don't forget your prana training in the evenings as well."

"By the Spirits," Beomgyu whispered in horror.

"Have you changed your mind about going back to Astrape?" Yeonjun questioned.

“No, no. Not at all!” Beomgyu rushed. “Training from tomorrow, you say? I will meet you in the grounds, bright and early.”

“That's the spirit!” Wooyoung cheered. “Don’t worry, Beomgyu, we’ll cheer you on from a distance.”

Yeonjun shook his head. “Focus on your own training first, Wooyoung. Come on, my prince, I grow tired of their antics.”

Beomgyu huffed a laugh, bowing towards all of them one last time as they left the study and walked towards Beomgyu’s rooms. As they were walking, Beomgyu studied Yeonjun. He looked so different from earlier in the day. Where he had been angry and stressed, now Yeonjun looked relaxed and more in control of himself. His shadows also danced around, more like the pups that Beomgyu often likened them to. All the anxiousness seemed to have left them both. 

“What made you change your mind?” Beomgyu asked softly. 

“Taehyun was very convincing,” Yeonjun smiled. “Besides, when I walked out of your rooms, I felt guilty. You looked so hurt by my decision, I could not live with that. Even if Taehyun had not hounded me for hours, I would have changed my mind regardless.”

Some of the ice enclosing his heart melted at his words. Beomgyu found himself smiling without his permission. "Did you also leave the coins in my robes?"

"I did," Yeonjun admitted easily. "I should have told you before, and showed you the treasury as well. I've been remiss in that, I hope you didn't have to face any problems due to my lapse?"

"None at all," Beomgyu reassured him. "I had a very pleasant day today, and it is no small part due to you."

"I am glad. Though I am a little jealous that Kai was the one who took you to the market," Yeonjun teased.

"Oh? What can I do to make up for it? I can't have my Emperor being upset with me."

Yeonjun grinned, stepping closer to Beomgyu and looping an arm around his waist once more. It was lucky that there was no one else in the corridor, otherwise Beomgyu might have been too embarrassed to reply. "How about you allow me to take you out for our own outing tomorrow?"

"And where will we go?" he whispered.

"Now I can't share all the details immediately, can I? There must be something you can look forward to tomorrow."

"I will be waiting for you then," Beomgyu smiled. "I can't wait to see where you take me tomorrow."

By the time they finally reached Beomgyu's chambers, they were hardly able to keep their hands to themselves. Beomgyu was tucked firmly into Yeonjun's side, and Beomgyu found his own hand wandering the expanse of Yeonjun's waist as Yeonjun's hand teased a sliver of exposed skin at his shoulder. Yeonjun kept talking about something or the other, teaching Beomgyu about the Nyxorian history, anything in the palace that was worth knowing.

Beomgyu found himself hanging on to every word. Since that first night when Beomgyu was recovering from the poison and Yeonjun had come by to return his dagger and tiara, there had hardly been a moment where the two of them could just talk. This was the first time since then that there was no undercurrent of tension in their conversation. This was just two friends talking, getting lost in a world of their own. If Beomgyu found himself tucking further in Yeonjun's side, or if his robes slid down further, and Yeonjun's hands followed the path, then that was their business only.

***

Every feeling of good will Yeonjun had earned himself yesterday was gone now. Every single time Beomgyu thought that Yeonjun was a good man, he was being lied to. It was nothing but a cruel trick and Beomgyu was just a foolish, naive boy to believe in the words of the devil and not think twice about it. Had he been more cautious, he could have avoided his current fate completely. He could have been in bed, lounging and waking up gradually with the chirping birds.

He could have taken his time to braid his hair, to get ready for the date and feel appropriately excited about the prospect of spending time with Yeonjun outside of the palace. But no. He had none of that! Instead of a soft, slow, syrupy morning, he was awoken rudely by the Emperor, loudly knocking at his door.

Instead of taking his time, Yeonjun rushed Beomgyu and forced him to get ready in record time. In his haze last night, Beomgyu had completely forgotten about the training Yeonjun had promised him. Still, Beomgyu had assumed that Yeonjunn would take it slow. He had assumed that because they were betrothed and in good graces with each other, Yeonjun would not be cruel towards him. He would understand and remember that Beomgyu was a prince! He had training but it was not the military instruction that Yeonjun was obviously used to, being a former military general.

It seemed as though every bit of common sense and logical thinking had left Yeonjun's mind at the thought of training Beomgyu. Not only had he forced Beomgyu to wake up before the crack of dawn, he forced Beomgyu to run drills that were suited to prisoners in their dungeons. With Beomgyu's clothes clinging to every curve of his body, sweat making his hair stick out, there was something sinister about Yeonjun sitting comfortably on a chair under a shaded patio against the backdrop of a beautiful sunrise.

Beomgyu didn't even know which part of the infernal palace they were in. But it was somewhere secluded, so at least that was a relief and beomgyu did not have to worry about someone walking in on them and witnessing Beomgyu's absolute humiliation. For a less than lucid moment, Beomgyu wondered if this was what Yeonghwa was planning ultimately. Force Beomgyu to run to Yeonjun who would kill him by excessive training.

"Are you already tired, my Prince?" Yeonjun taunted from his chair. "It's only been half an hour, you cannot be exhausted already. We still have to spar."

It took everything in Beomgyu not to growl at Yeonjun. His prana was bursting at the seams at the taunts, too. Every muscle in Beomgyu's body ached, he wasn't sure he could even lift up his head, much less the heavy swords the Nyxorians seemed to prefer. He could throw in the towel now, Beomgyu thought. He could just walk away, but there was a looming threat of not being able to go to Astrape if he gave up now and Beomgyu did not want to risk that.

"Did I offend you, Your Majesty?" Beomgyu panted. Finding his voice after running the length of the courtyard and then completing drills was a difficult task but Beomgyu managed somehow. He needed water, otherwise the chances of him collapsing on the ground would increase considerably.

"Back to Your Majesty, are we?" Yeonjun chuckled. Beomgyu felt him get up from his chair, the light around him bending allowing Beomgyu to feel for his movements accurately. Which was probably the only reason why he was not surprised when Yeonjun walked over to him and held him up by the crook of his elbow. When Beomgyu cracked his eyes open to look at Yeonjun, he was faced with the fondest expression a person could have ever worn. The soft rays of the rising sun did not help Beomgyu at all, instead bathing Yeonjun in a warm, golden light.

Beomgyu swallowed his complaints, his eyes drank in Yeonjun, greedy for more as he always wanted more. He should control himself, pace himself. It hadn't even been a month since Soobin had betrayed him. It wasn't right of Beomgyu to move on so quickly, not when the wounds in his heart were still fresh. But then his wedding came closer with every passing second. And was it really wrong of him to want his soon-to-be husband? And want to be wanted after all that he had lost?

"What do you mean?" Beomgyu forced himself to speak, ignoring the hand on his arm, ignoring the lack of distance between them and the butterflies in his stomach.

"You've started calling me Your Majesty only when you are upset with me," Yeonjun noted fondly. And then he dipped lower, his breath fanning Beomgyu's lips as he whispered his next words, a sinful confession meant only for them. "I find it very endearing, for my name should only escape your lips when you are happy, or when I'm making you ecstatic."

Beomgyu gasped, drunk on the words, on Yeonjun and his hands roaming freely against the expanse of his body. The clothes he was wearing clung to him, and Beomgyu found himself feeling thankful for that because when Yeonjun held on to his waist, he could feel it against his skin. "You," Beomgyu uttered, leaning against Yeonjun as much as he could.

"Me?" Yeonjun taunted.

"You're the most devious man I have ever had the misfortune of knowing," Beomgyu whispered.

"At least you won't know any other men after me," Yeonjun smirked, his lips ghosted over Beomgyu's and for a moment he wanted to forget all about propriety and finish what Yeonjun had started. He wanted to press their lips together and savour in the taste as much as he could. Beomgyu wanted to take those hands and press them against his chest, and then down, and down, and further down still.

He wanted to cherish the taste of Yeonjun on his lips for the eternity to come. Would Yeonjun be sweet, like those precious moments they managed to steal together? Or would he taste like how he felt? Sharp and strong and overwhelming. Would he linger on Beomgyu's lips, or vanish in an instant and leave him craving for more?

What would Yeonjun do if Beomgyu stepped forward and kissed him?

What would Beomgyu do? He was in a drunken daze but when it wore off, would he be embarrassed, or would he ache to repeat the action?

Would they steal moments away just to get lost in their touches or would they show restraint until the wedding?

Whatever the answers were, they would evade Beomgyu for two more months. He found himself stepping back before he could act on his wishes and put some distance between them. Beomgyu cleared his throat, trying to ground himself to the present, and fighting off the blush he knew painted his face. "I think we need to be chaperoned," Beomgyu managed to say.

Yeonjun didn't seem to be doing any better in controlling himself, if his blown eyes, and red ears were any indication. Beomgyu made a valiant effort to not let his eyes roam downwards, but he could tell Yeonjun was not providing him with the same courtesy. When Beomgyu's words registered, Yeonjun smirked. "Do you really think that would be possible?"

Beomgyu pouted. "Well, you aren't exactly giving me a choice here. Weren't we supposed to spar?"

"I don't think you'll be able to spar now," Yeonjun admitted. "Let us resume this in the evening, I'll make sure one of our friends is present there, if it makes you feel better."

Beomgyu hesitated. "Can I tell you that later? I'm not sure if I want anyone near me when I practise with my prana."

Yeonjun nodded in understanding. "You can let me know after we come back from our excursion. For now, let me take you back to your rooms so you can get ready for the day."

"Thank you," Beomgyu smiled. "What do you have planned for today?"

"Aside from the meetings with the council and the court? Nothing else. And of course, our trip," Yeonjun smiled, holding Beomgyu's hand in his as they walked back inside the palace and towards Beomgyu's rooms.

"When are we leaving for that? I will need to get ready accordingly."

"We can leave whenever you are ready," he answered. "Though I would prefer it if you were ready a few hours after mid-day. It would take us some time to reach and then of course, I don't want us to rush back."

"Where are we going?" Beomgyu couldn't help but ask again. "Won't you at least tell me so I know what to wear?"

Yeonjun pondered for a few moments before saying, "You should wear comfortable clothes. Don't wear the Astrapian cut, they'll get in the way. Trousers, and a light travelling robe over an undershirt should be more than enough. Don't worry about anything else, my Prince, just be ready by the time I come to your rooms."

"I can do that," Beomgyu agreed. "I'll wait for you then, I hope you won't be late."

"Never," Yeonjun promised. "What are your plans for the day?"

Beomgyu was sure he brightened up immediately at the question. "I'll be painting in the gardens today! After taking a bath though, your training seemed like a weak excuse for torturing me or exacting revenge for some conceived slight."

"My training is to make sure you'll be able to take care of yourself in Astrape," Yeonjun raised an eyebrow. "And it would not be a weak excuse, I haven't even started instructing you properly yet, and this is your state. What would you do when I increase the intensity?"

"I would run away," Beomgyu replied immediately, ducking his head to hide the smile threatening to take over his lips. His words wouldn't make a very convincing threat if he looked too happy while saying them. 

"Oh?"

"I would run away to some island in Nyxoria and then I would spread rumours in your Empire so your people start rebelling and -"

Beomgyu cut himself off abruptly when Yeonjun grabbed his elbow and pulled him against his chest, slamming his hand over Beomgyu's mouth and looking at him deep into his soul as if daring him to continue. His chest was heaving, the tension they had been trying to ignore returned with all its strength, forcing them to confront it. Yeonjun didn't say anything, but he moved his hand from Beomgyu's mouth down to his neck.

"What were you saying?" Yeonjun whispered. "Care to repeat it?"

Beomgyu shook his head. He was starting to think that Yeonjun was doing this on purpose. He must know the effect he had on Beomgyu, Yeonjun must know what he made Beomgyu feel like. "Stop being so mean," he whined quietly, trying to pry his arm out of the firm grip. He wasn't trying hard enough, but he felt a thrill run down his spine when Yeonjun's grip tightened.

"But I didn't do anything," Yeonjun chuckled, though contrary to his words, he stepped away from Beomgyu, letting him breathe and gather himself one more time. "We must not dally any longer, my Prince, or we will be late to our meetings."

"One day, I will have my revenge, just wait," Beomgyu threatened as he turned around and walked right back towards his rooms, thankfully starting to remember the way now. "Your Majesty draws great amusement from my misfortune, does he not? Well, one day I will be laughing at his misfortune."

"I must say it is so delightfully easy to vex you," Yeonjun teased, walking beside him, step by step. "Am I not making you happy, my Prince? Am I remiss in my duties?"

Beomgyu huffed at the placating words, "You're nothing but trouble. I should stay far away from you."

"It is a bit too late for that, is it not?"

"I can still go and spar with a number of the courtiers," Beomgyu threatened. "I am sure they would be very happy to be the one who trains with me."

"And then how will you learn? They will lose against your purposely to not offend you."

"Yes, but I will be away from you," Beomgyu said slowly, as though explaining a little child. Yeonjun laughed, a full-belly laugh that made Beomgyu feel stupidly pleased with himself. I made him laugh, how do I do that again?

They reached his rooms far sooner than Beomgyu wanted. The guards at the door remained impassive at their state, for which he was grateful. The two of them stepped inside his rooms, and Beomgyu immediately went to the sofa, sitting down dramatically and whining when Yeonjun laughed again at his antics.

"How about a wager?" he offered when he finally calmed down and sat down beside him, and Beomgyu should not accept, but the challenge on Yeonjun's face was too hard to ignore.

"What are you proposing?"

"Win against me in a spar and I will not tease you in any way until our wedding," Yeonjun proposed.

"You're awfully confident," Beomgyu observed, but the temptation was too much to resist. "What happens if I lose?"

Yeonjun smirked, and really, it was starting to grate Beomgyu. "I get the privilege of taking you out at any moment of the day to spend some time together and you cannot complain when I inevitably tease you. Do you accept it?"

Beomgyu should say no. Confident as he was in his abilities, he did not think he could best Yeonjun, and even then, the price he would have to pay if he lost was too great. Still, Beomgyu found himself shaking the offered hand, and accepting the challenge, despite the consequences. For the first time in a long while, he felt alive. Something must have shown on his face because Yeonjun brought his hand up to his lips and pressed soft kisses along the knuckles. 

"Something to remember me by until I see you again," he whispered softly over his skin. Yeonjun pressed one last kiss before he got up and left, leaving Beomgyu feeling far too cold in the large room, counting down the seconds until he would see Yeonjun again.

***

Your Majesty Wang Yeonghwa

You can imagine my surprise when I received your letter. It was the most shocking thing to have happened to me during my entire day. I can hardly imagine the lengths you went to in order to find my new address, and even the details of my arrival and my subsequent stay thereafter. It must be a sign of a good king, a concerned ruler, that you decided to write to me after weeks of silence. Was my absence felt only now? Or was it difficult to find a way for you to send your letter, after all I can imagine that my soon-to-be husband has ensured strict security along the borders of his empire. 

In your thoughtful letter, you mentioned the shackles and how I’m bound to the customs of a foreign land. You also used a word that I do not care for and do not find it worthy to repeat, however, I understand your ignorance so I can forgive you for the uncultured way you speak. My betrothed won’t be so pleased should he read the words you’ve written to me. There is only so much I can do to stay his ire against a concerned ruler, as I’m sure you understand. 

Despite your crass words, I feel heartened to receive the invitation. My parents’ murder happened in broad daylight, witnessed by the King himself, so it is only right that you, yourself, extend the olive branch so I can lay the last of my family to rest. I am pleased to accept the invitation and similarly delighted to inform you that I will be travelling with Nyxoria’s Commander and Prime Minister. They have asked me to express that they cannot wait to meet you, the man who crowned me Heir to Astrape at the golden age of 14. 

We look forward to meeting you, and I look forward to planting a garden in my family’s name. 

His Highness Heir of Astrape

Choi Beomgyu

***

Your Majesty Wang Yeonghwa

I admit that your move surprised me. I did not think you had the guts to do what you did, and I cannot imagine that this was your own decision. Tell me, did Choi Soobin reach your shores safely? We cannot account for any other injury aside from his missing hand, so if you do spot some cuts and bruises that shouldn’t be there, I would attribute it to rough sailing. The Halcyon Bay is a very mercurial entity, as I’m sure you already know. I’ve read the letter that you dared to call a pardon. I find myself questioning your motives behind it. Why would you invite my betrothed back to his homeland, aside from the obvious nefarious reasons? Why would you think it okay and acceptable to send the letter straight into the belly of the beast? Proverbially, of course. 

The only answer I can find to those questions is that you were not the one who sent the letter. You were not the one who had the audacity to say what you did. Which begs the question, who was it?

Was it your new heir? Eunha? Was that her name? The daughter of the Kang family. You couldn’t crown her by blood and sword, could you? The Throne Of Astrape recognises only one real heir, and unfortunately for you, that is my prince, Choi Beomgyu.

When Eunha inevitably fails in whatever scheme she has concocted by inviting Beomgyu back, what would you do? Would you also discard her and her family the way you did Beomgyu’s? But no, those were extenuating circumstances were they not? The Choi family knew something that you could not afford for the world to find out. My prince is a naive one, he hasn’t made the connection yet. Did you wonder yet how our marriage came to be? Have you tried to look for answers for what I’m sure is a great mystery to you? No, I don’t imagine you have. 

Let me answer those questions for you. 

The Choi family were good friends of mine. It was a bitter day when I received news of their passing, considering we had been in correspondence for months prior. 

I know you’ve set your sights on the prince. Feel free to take these words for the warning they are, because I will not bother repeating them should they be crossed. He might be a Prince of your kingdom. However, he is to be married to me, and be the ruler of the greatest Empire that would ever be. It is my responsibility to ensure his safety and happiness. When he crosses the bay in the upcoming days, know that my shadow is right behind him. Every breath he takes, I will know. Every finger he moves, I will know. 

There is nothing that can happen to Beomgyu that I won’t be aware of. Plainly put, there is nothing you can do to Beomgyu that would hurt him. Mark those words. 

CYJ. 

Chapter Text

The gardens were as beautiful as ever. The air was fresh, the roses in bloom, and Beomgyu's heart was calm. There was a looming sense of urgency on the horizon; the prospect of returning to his homeland was in equal parts daunting and exhilarating, but aside from that, there was hardly anything that seemed to mark Beomgyu with dread. 

For once, since weeks after his arrival in Nyxoria, things seem to be optimistic. 

His morning practice with Yeonjun had left his muscles sore and aching, but the walk in the garden was doing wonders for his bruised ego and his bruised skin. Beomgyu couldn't help the slight smile on his face as he recounted everything that had transpired early in the morning. If Beomgyu closed his eyes, he could still feel the phantom of Yeonjun's lips on his knuckles; could imagine them trailing down his neck. 

Perhaps, it was a good thing he was walking alone, Beomgyu doubted he would be able to explain the flush in his cheeks or the quickening of his breath. 

In front of him, the palace grounds sprawled for miles and miles. Beomgyu would love nothing more than to explore every nook and cranny of these grounds. From his vantage point in his rooms, he could never see an end to the grounds, and as he walked down the well-trodden path, Beomgyu still couldn't see a boundary line that would signal an end to the vast expanse in front of him. At the very edge of the horizon, Beomgyu could see some plain structures, and unbidden, his thoughts went to that one conversation with Yoon Jeonghan. 

Three nights. Tomorrow will be the third night. 

From what he could tell, somewhere along those buildings was most likely the outhouse that Jeonghan was talking about. If Beomgyu walked in the dark, there would be no one who could see him. There were paths hidden from the naked eye, trees that offered privacy and shade to meandering souls. Beomgyu could walk to the outhouse right now and leave a message. Or, he could not. There was no reason why he should even meet Jeonghan tomorrow night. 

Whatever Jeonghan had to say to him, whatever answers he claimed he had, Beomgyu had no way of ensuring that they were truthful. Jeonghan could lie to his heart's content and Beomgyu would not know. No, visiting Jeonghan shouldn't even be a thought in his mind, much less something he was actively considering.

So, Beomgyu walked on, away from the path that would lead down to bad decisions and towards a peace he knew he deserved. In the past few days, he seemed to have memorised the path from the palace to his family's resting place, and before he knew it, Beomgyu was standing at the edge of his family's garden. The seeds he had planted for his grandmother were yet to sprout, but Beomgyu tended to the earth every day like they already had, partly in preparation for his parents' trees that would join Haejun soon.

Today, he didn't carry the bone-deep grief as he stepped inside the garden. Instead, in his hands, he held an easel, a canvas and paints, the very ones he had bought with Kai on their trip to the markets. There was a scenery here that needed to be painted, and Beomgyu was ready to lose himself to the feeling of it. 

Setting up the easel, preparing his paints, and framing his landscape felt precious to him now that he could finally indulge in something as innocent as a hobby without fearing for anything. Beomgyu could finally imagine a home in Nyxoria now, and he was looking forward to building a future with Yeonjun. It was, perhaps, wrong of him to want something so permanent when they had yet to be married, but when he was with Yeonjun, the world felt easier. His worries seemed lighter, the weight of the crown didn't force him to bend. Beomgyu found comfort in Yeonjun and his shadows, and now he couldn't wait the remaining months until he was married to the Emperor, until the everlasting security and comfort were his.

A smile on his face, his heart lighter than it had been in weeks, Beomgyu painted the first stroke, and then lost himself to the vision. 

The sound of footsteps, a slight touch on his elbow, a hand on his waist, and warmth on his back pulled his mind out of the reverie. "Soobin," he whispered, turning around to fall completely into the embrace. 

Immediately, the hands pulled back. The warmth left him for the bitter cold, and the gentle smile on his face fell away from the realisation. 

Beomgyu opened his eyes to come face to face with Yeonjun. 

"I'm sorry," he spoke, eyes widened, breath stuttering. How could he do this when he was just thinking about a life with Yeonjun? How was he so stupid? How could he ruin the fragile relationship that was blooming between them. 

Yeonjun, who looked so warm every time Beomgyu had seen him, who now refused to show any emotion on his face. His eyes blank, his jaw set, and his shadows all curled around him. "It is no matter," he said, but there was no inflection in his voice, no warmth, no hopeful love that Beomgyu had grown used to, had started taking for granted.

"No," Beomgyu shook his head. He needed to explain, he needed to see that smile on Yeonjun's face. "I am sorry. I was lost in my thoughts of the past, and I misspoke."

"You have nothing to explain to me, Your Highness," Yeonjun said. His hands stayed still by his side. Beomgyu flinched at the address. 

Beomgyu opened his mouth again, desperate, "Yeonjun, I do, and I am sorry. You are not Soobin, you never could be Soobin -"

"I think I've heard, Your Highness," Yeonjun interrupted, and his eyes were darker than they were before. "Now, I understand that we were to spend the rest of the day together, if you would rather spend it in the comfort of your memories -"

"No! Not at all! I've been looking forward to our trip together, and I am not inclined to wait any longer," Beomgyu insisted. "I misspoke, that's all there is to say, Yeonjun."

"In that case, Your Highness, please meet me in my study whenever you are prepared to leave. For now, I'll take your leave," Yeonjun dipped his head in a weak imitation of a bow, and then left as silently as he had arrived. Beomgyu wanted to reach out, but he knew it wouldn't be well-received. Instead, he let Yeonjun walk away, and with his heart laden with burden, he collected all of his things and slowly made his way back to the palace.

It would be so easy to abandon all sense of etiquette and run after Yeonjun. But Beomgyu cared about his image, more importantly, he cared enough to not make it more of a burden on Yeonjun. Beomgyu was the Heir to a kingdom, he needed to behave a certain way, especially when all of his actions seemed to be a reflection on Yeonjun's choice. 

Calling Yeonjun by his former lover's name was not the behaviour of an Heir, and Beomgyu needed to be better. 

No matter, Beomgyu thought, he would make up for his mistake during their excursion. Besides, Yeonjun had to train him twice a day. He could hardly avoid Beomgyu, or remain upset with him for long. Sooner or later, Yeonjun would have to forgive him, and Beomgyu would ensure that it was sooner. This excursion was going to be good for them, Beomgyu would make sure of it. 

"Your Highness," one of the palace guards approached him, and Beomgyu smiled in his direction. "His Majesty sent me to help you carry your possessions inside."

Beomgyu's smile turned a little more honest. "Oh, it is quite alright. It's hardly a burden to carry a small canvas and an easel."

"Still, I insist," the guard said, reaching out to take his things and Beomgyu let him. "Forgive me for speaking out of turn, but please do not stay unaccompanied in these halls for long durations."

"What? Is there something I should be worried about?" Beomgyu frowned. The guard visibly hesitated, looking as though he had made a mistake, saying what little he had.

"No, please don't be mistaken, Your Highness. The people of Nyxoria are delighted to celebrate your upcoming marriage, but considering everything you have been through, we are just concerned about your well-being," he explained. 

Beomgyu smiled in gratitude. "Thank you for your concern, but I am sure that nothing will be able to harm me now. Nyxoria's protection will be enough to shield me from all ill-wishers."

"I am heartened to hear that you have such faith in us, Your Highness. But as a concerned subject, I still request that you don't stay alone for long periods of time."

The insistence warmed his heart, and Beomgyu agreed easily. The people of Nyxoria had been delightfully kind-hearted so far, Beomgyu noted. The only token of resistance he had felt came from regents and nobility of kingdoms that Nyxoria had consumed. Outsiders seemed to be the largest resistors of change in these parts. 

They walked the rest of the way in companionable silence, and the guard bowed as deeply as possible once they reached his rooms, and left before Beomgyu could utter a word of protest. Inside, his things were exactly as he had left them in the early morning, and this small detail once again eased Beomgyu's malaise. 

Yoon Jeonghan's casual breach of Beomgyu's privacy had seemed to lodge itself permanently into his mind. He had hardly been able to sleep in these rooms since Jeonghan had just appeared inside his rooms. The bitter cold he felt wasn't helping either. Despite the warm weather, a chill seemed to have settled inside his bones and made him ache in all the worst ways possible. No matter how he dressed or how strong the fire in his rooms were, Beomgyu always felt cold. 

He worried that the light Nyxorian clothing he was requested to wear today would result in him ending up a shivering mess. Despite that, he wasn't willing to upset Yeonjun any further than he already had, so Beomgyu quietly put on the thin inner shirt and outer robe. He wanted to put another layer on, but between the slightly warm weather and Yeonjun's ire, Beomgyu decided not to take the risk. Yeonjun had already waited long enough, and Beomgyu was impatient to see what he had planned for them today. 

Entering Yeonjun's study no longer felt like a dreaded task. The guards at the door didn't bother stopping him, and quietly opened the doors without announcing him. The study had become a safe place for Beomgyu, and he couldn't help but feel at ease when he crossed over the threshold and spotted Yeonjun sitting at his desk, papers spread out, his hair a mess. 

It took everything in Beomgyu to not simply walk to his side and fix the unruly strands. So instead, he cleared his throat, drawing Yeonjun's attention away from the papers. 

Yeonjun, who usually greeted him with a smile, just nodded this time, still as stiff as before. "Your Highness," he said, and Beomgyu flinched again. The greeting felt like a thousand cuts against his heart. 

"Your Majesty," Beomgyu bowed. This at least prevented him from seeing Yeonjun's emotions. He kept his downcast as he addressed Yeonjun. "I hope I am not tardy?"

"Not at all, Your Highness. If you are prepared, we can leave now," Yeonjun stated. "Will you be travelling empty-handed?"

"I was not aware that I needed to carry anything with me," Beomgyu replied politely. "If there is anything I must carry, I shall prepare it immediately."

He heard Yeonjun sigh, "No, leave it be. I already had the servants prepare our bags for us, and ready our horses. I hope Your Highness won't have trouble riding a steed instead of a carriage?"

Was this supposed to be snark? Well, Beomgyu knew how to respond in kind. "None at all, Your Majesty. I know how to ride." Beomgyu heard Yeonjun's breath hitch, and he had to control his laughter from escaping and keeping his face blank. "Should we ride out, Your Majesty?" he tacked on as innocently as he could. 

"Yes," Yeonjun said, clearing his throat. "After you."

Beomgyu bowed and exited the study, keeping his head low to avoid looking at Yeonjun. Thankfully, Beomgyu knew the way to the stables, so he didn't wait for Yeonjun to follow him and instead walked straight towards the palace gates. He just hoped that Yeonjun wouldn't hold on to his ire for the entirety of their day out. 

This was decidedly the first time they would be spending an entire day in each other's presence with no one else to interrupt them. Before Beomgyu's mistake, the prospect had been exhilarating, but now, Beomgyu felt the need to make up for his mistake. Soon enough, Yeonjun fell into step beside him with hardly a word. Beomgyu tensed, wanting once again to say something, but there were guards walking beside them, and saying anything was just another admission of his error. 

He peeked at Yeonjun from the corner of his eyes, and to his complete sadness, Yeonjun still wore a blank expression on his face. His hands stayed stubbornly by his side even as his shadows danced around Beomgyu, just inches away from touching him. One of them waved at Beomgyu, and he giggled, offering a wave back. 

If Yeonjun noticed, he didn't say anything, just walked on quietly. Beomgyu could break the silence in a million different ways, he could ask about Taehyun or Kai, who remained suspiciously absent from his day. Since his arrival to Nyxoria, both of them had made it their goal to check in on Beomgyu every day. The palace overall seemed quiet today. Beomgyu hadn't heard anyone singing in the courtyard, none of the courtiers or nobility who resided in the palace seemed to be around. 

The palace halls remained empty save for the hundreds of paintings and guards. 

Was this on purpose? Was Beomgyu missing something? 

His curiosity seemed to be winning against his need to be as petty as possible, and then Beomgyu finally broke the silence. "If I may be so bold as to question His Majesty..."

Yeonjun gave no outwardly reaction, but the surrounding air turned heavier. A moment passed, and then another, before Yeonjun replied, "Proceed."

"Is there any reason why the palace halls are so empty today? Perhaps, an event or a festival I have not been made aware of?" Beomgyu asked.

"I believe there is a social event in the citadel tonight, a theatre play that has been highly anticipated. The entire nobility seems to have been invited," Yeonjun answered. "His Highness must have also received an invitation, I am sure."

"I'm afraid I must disappoint you then, Your Majesty, I have received no such invitation."

"I see."

And then there was silence.

Beomgyu was sure that the guards following them could feel the weight of their silence, but after that disastrous attempt of being civil, Beomgyu wasn't feeling interested in trying again. He wanted, from the bottom of his heart, for Yeonjun to forgive his slight. Though at the same time, Beomgyu wasn't used to asking for forgiveness. He had already apologised, and he would do his best to not anger Yeonjun further, but he truly did not know how to make Yeonjun forgive him. 

He could see the guards exchanging glances, and Beomgyu ached for someone to commiserate with as well. Since that was not possible, he just kept his eyes forward, and prayed to his Guardians that this too would pass soon. 

The horses, like Yeonjun said, were ready and waiting for them at the gates. Beomgyu stepped away from Yeonjun as soon as they were close enough, and walked straight to the magnificent creatures. One of the handlers bowed at him and stepped away from one of the horses, and Beomgyu immediately took their spot. The horse was a beautiful one with a deep brown coat, and the darkest mane Beomgyu had ever seen. "His name is Neukhim, Your Highness. Named for his strength and stubbornness."

Beomgyu whispered the name to himself. "Neukhim is a strong name."

"It is one worthy of our Consort," the attendant stated. "Your servants took the liberty of packing a change of clothes for you, Your Highness, and you'll find food in the outer pockets of the saddle. Be well, Your Highness, and have safe travels."

Beomgyu dipped his head in equal parts acknowledgement and gratitude. He looked over to see Yeonjun already sat in his saddle, talking about something with his guards. Beomgyu settled into his own stead, with a little boost from his attendant. When he looked over at Yeonjun again, he found the Emperor already staring at him, eyes darkened and his face blank. 

His heart sank. What had he done now?

Before Beomgyu could blurt out an apology, Yeonjun seemed to come back to himself, and barked out an order for everyone present to hear. "His Highness and I will be unavailable until tomorrow afternoon. No one is to disturb us, no one is to reach out to us until we return. Ministers Taehyun and Wooyoung are in charge until our return."

A chorus of, 'Yes, Your Majesty,' rang out loud and clear. 

Yeonjun waited for it to die down before he spoke again, this time addressing the guard standing beside him. "Remember my instructions, I want them followed to the letter."

The guard bowed. 

And then, Yeonjun nodded towards Beomgyu. That was all the warning he got before Yeonjun shot off. Beomgyu didn't waste any time, and spurred his own stead quickly. Neukhim was well named, in hardly a blink, Beomgyu was riding beside Yeonjun, racing him, competing with him while still following him, trusting him to lead Beomgyu to safety. 

He was naive, he was romantic, but Beomgyu couldn't help but pray to the Guardians that their marriage and life together would look something like this. Working together and forcing each other to be better as they guided each other with complete trust and faith. 

He hoped that this one mistake wouldn't cost Beomgyu his ideal future, that his parents' efforts wouldn't be in vain. 

They rode through the citadel without stopping, through the winding roads and then through open fields. They stayed beside each other, never straying far away, always within eyesight. Beomgyu felt himself soaring as they raced through with no apparent destination. He was sure he looked manic with his windswept hair, the tiara barely holding on, and a delighted grin on his face, but Beomgyu couldn't help himself. He felt the beast move under his hand, felt the muscles contracting, and experienced a bigger thrill. 

They jumped over ravines, rode through the high sun, and never once looked back. With Yeonjun by his side, Beomgyu felt untouchable. 

Before he knew it, Yeonjun signalled them to a stop, slowing down in the middle of the open field, with the closest establishment left miles behind them. All around them were farms and greenery, and to his right, Beomgyu could make out the silhouette of some hills. They looked an hour's long ride away from them. 

"Are you tired yet, Your Highness?" Yeonjun questioned, trotting over to stand beside him, conversing in low tones. He didn't look as angry as he had before, but there was still a tenseness to him that unsettled Beomgyu. And of course, the fact that he refused to call Beomgyu by his name.

"No, Yeonjun," Beomgyu sighed, he pretended he didn't notice Yeonjun's small smile at his name. He was tired of this game. "Are you still upset?"

"I have no idea what you mean, Your Highness," Yeonjun answered, averting his gaze. 

Yeonjun might pretend all he wanted, but Beomgyu demanded an end to this. He pinned Yeonjun with a stare and said, "You said, just this morning, that I should only use your name when I'm happy. Should I add me being completely heartbroken to the list of situations where I can use your name?"

"Your Highness," Yeonjun warned, his eyes flashed. "I doubt you are heartbroken, much less completely heartbroken. You can address me with whatever you see fit, seeing as you deigned to call me a name so horrible just this noon."

"I misspoke!" 

"And yet the first name to slip your mouth was his," Yeonjun spat. "I care not for your past lover or lovers, Your Highness. But you live in my house, you enjoy my courtesy and my protection and yet, you say the name of the man who hurt you so irredeemably. He raised his hand against his Prince, that alone is treason. Yet, you said his name. Tell me, Your Highness, what am I to make of this? Does this not imply that you hold fondness for that man? Does this not indicate that I am competing with a man that's worth less than the dirt under my shoes?"

"Yeonjun!" 

Yeonjun laughed bitterly. "And now you defend him. I see your loyalties, Your Highness, and I cannot believe I was ever a fool enough to think they would ever be mine."

Before Beomgyu could even make sense of his own thoughts, Yeonjun rode off towards the hills, leaving Beomgyu behind as if he didn't even matter. But to Beomgyu's surprise, Yeonjun pulled to a stop just a few feet away from him, and said, "You can go back to the palace without me and let everyone know that there is bad blood between us, or you can follow me, and we can keep up the pretence of a happy and strong union."

Beomgyu followed. 

There was no other choice. 

This time, there was no delighted grin on Beomgyu's face as they rode towards their destination. Nothing to lighten the weight in his heart, the accusations he faced, and the morsel of truth that was hidden in them. 

Yeonjun was not wrong. 

Soobin had hurt him irrevocably, and to call Yeonjun by his former lover's name was an insult, especially when all Yeonjun had done was protect Beomgyu. He could grovel at Yeonjun's feet, but he'd made his feelings abundantly clear. 

But then Beomgyu thought back to Yeonjun's words. A pretence . Was that all they were to Yeonjun? Could he not see the depth of Beomgyu's desire for him? Had everything Beomgyu experienced with Yeonjun been nothing more than falsified efforts and affection in order to fool the Nyxorian people about the truth of their marriage?

Before today, Beomgyu would never have questioned Yeonjun's true feelings, but now, with his own mistakes costing him so, he couldn't help but think if all of their interactions were nothing more than contractual obligations. Was he nothing more than a pawn for Yeonjun? To mould Beomgyu to Yeonjun’s liking for the ultimate claim to Astrape?

Questions, allegations, and guilt choked Beomgyu until he couldn't think straight. What was he supposed to do now that his position was this precarious? Was he to follow Yeonjun's lead, even if it would lead to Beomgyu's downfall? To Astrape's downfall?

But then, does Astrape even care for Beomgyu? 

The land —  nay the people — had tossed him aside with a moment's notice. Would they ever accept him back into their graces? Even if he was crowned by blood and sword, would Astrape even accept him? Now that he was Nyxorian, tied to the Emperor of the biggest empire there ever was, what was Beomgyu's identity? 

He spurred his horse to go faster. It was obvious now that their destination was in the hills, and the path to them remained clear as day. Unlike before, when neither of them strayed away from each other's line of sight, this time, Yeonjun rode as far ahead as possible, with as much distance between Beomgyu and himself as he could create. 

Bitterly, Beomgyu thought how easy it was for Yeonjun to leave him behind. First in the Throne Room when Yeonjun had killed the councilman, and now here, because he upset Yeonjun's delicate sensibilities too much. Was there even any point in begging for forgiveness when Yeonjun was evidently not inclined to not forgive him, or even just listen to Beomgyu. Would he be wrong for his own anger, Beomgyu wondered? 

There were so many things Beomgyu could be upset about. So many slights that Yeonjun had knowingly or unknowingly committed against him. Beomgyu was a royal, and he had no royal retinue, or even just household staff given to him. He had no guards assigned just for his protection, aside from the rotating ones in front of his rooms. He had been given no formal instruction about the Empire. It was almost as if Yeonjun didn't really want to marry him, or didn't consider that their marriage would be anything of substance. 

Was he expecting to just marry Beomgyu and then discard him? Throw him to the side because so far Beomgyu hadn't shown any signs of knowing how to lead a nation? 

Yeonjun had insulted him in numerous ways with his behaviour and his lack of attention. Beomgyu had been alienated from the court as well and there was absolutely no one that Beomgyu could call a friend, for everyone here served Yeonjun and Yeonjun alone. Where did that leave him? 

An outsider in an empire whose only role was to marry their ruler and then sit still and look pretty? Beomgyu was an Heir in his own right. He had claims to Astrape before Yeonjun did. And if rumours were to be believed, then Beomgyu was more of a royal than Yeonjun ever was. But here he was, running after Yeonjun, begging for scraps of his attention and affection like a dog denied its meals. 

Nothing more than clay to be moulded and discarded on a whim, Beomgyu had been used over and over again all his life. By his former King who had killed his family in cold-blood; by Soobin whose affections for Beomgyu lasted as long as Beomgyu's claim to a throne did; and now Yeonjun, who only even considered their match because Beomgyu's parents begged him to. Who only wants Beomgyu because of the nation he represents. 

Beomgyu pulled on his reins. 

He did not want to stay with Yeonjun. 

Not right now, not like this. 

Under him, Neukhim neighed in protest at the sudden motion, but dutifully halted. Yeonjun was too far ahead of him to have heard or noticed Beomgyu's sudden stop, but somehow, he also pulled to a stop. Beomgyu looked away from him. It was a night of realizations, and he was going to stay far away from Yeonjun after all that had become clear to him.

They were at the foot of the hills, and Beomgyu could see the paved roads that would lead to a small village. Farming villages who made their living dependent on the hills were always charming to Beomgyu. He had stayed in plenty of guest houses whenever he and his family would travel across Astrape. This town, Beomgyu hoped, would be similar to what he had seen back home. 

He changed his direction and started towards the village, following the roads and the occasional lantern. Beomgyu did not look at Yeonjun, or at least he tried not to. But he still felt himself tense up when he felt Yeonjun coming to a stand behind him. 

There was a question in the space between them. Beomgyu didn't want to answer it. So instead, he stated, "I would like to rest for the night, you can go on to your destination, and we can go back to the palace in the morning together. The pretence would be held, and no one would be none the wiser."

"It's frighteningly easy for you to lie," Yeonjun muttered. "I've sent a message that we will be delayed by another day, the palace isn't expecting us tomorrow morning."

Beomgyu breathed out. "Why?"

Yeonjun, very characteristically, did not answer. He walked inside the village gates, heading for the biggest building in the small village. 

It took everything in Beomgyu to not scream or yell at Yeonjun, demanding answers that have been denied over and over again. But this was not the place and this was not the time for Beomgyu to lose his sensibilities. It was, however, the perfect opportunity for Beomgyu to let himself forget about how his day had turned out. 

There had to be a tavern in the village, and Beomgyu kept his eyes peeled open for it. After everything he had gone through, all Beomgyu needed was the freedom to drown his sorrows in the cheapest moonshine he could find, without judgment or pitiful looks from the other patrons.

Beomgyu followed Yeonjun to what seemed to be the village centre. There were people milling about in the streets, the softness of the setting sun made the village look wholesome. The people turned their heads to watch them pass, and one man waved at them, Beomgyu returned the gesture with a smile. Emboldened by his attention, the man hastily stepped forward and fell into step beside them, and Beomgyu slowed down even more to keep pace. 

"Good evening," Beomgyu greeted him.

"Good evening to you too, my Lord," the man bowed. 

Beomgyu laughed pleasantly. "Oh, I'm no lord, kind sir, just a passerby."

"I refuse to believe a simple passerby could ever be as beautiful as you," the man returned, winking when Beomgyu blushed visibly at the compliment. 

"You flatter me.  Do you flatter all the other travellers, or have I received something special just now?" Beomgyu teased. He couldn't help but return the slight flirtatious tone. The man was handsome, charming, and rugged in the way only country boys could be. 

He clearly knew what he was doing too, because he stepped even closer to Beomgyu, as he replied, "None of the travellers could ever hold a candle to you. Tell me, beautiful spirit, would I be committing blasphemy if I asked for your hand in marriage right now?"

Before Beomgyu could even open his mouth, a sharp sound cut in between them. "He's already spoken for," Yeonjun announced to the entirety of the village, without even looking back at Beomgyu or the man. 

Beomgyu kept a smile on his face and looked down at the man just as pleasantly as he had before, but he was sure that his eyes gave away the unbridled anger he was feeling. "It wouldn't be blasphemy, no," Beomgyu giggled, behaving as though Yeonjun hadn't even spoken. "But I will have to decline your offer."

"On the account that you're already spoken for?"

"On the account that I don't even know your name," Beomgyu replied, eyes widened as though this was a scandalous mistake that needed to be fixed immediately. "I am Beomgyu, and that is my friend. We are travellers, and we need a place to spend the night, and a stable and some feed for our horses, if it could be spared."

Immediately, the village people clamoured for attention. One lady, standing far away from the crowd, whistled sharply just once, and instantly, the people quietened down. She stepped forward and addressed Yeonjun, bowing her head first, before saying, "It is our honour that His Majesty would bless our village with his presence, and even deign to stay in our humble lodgings."

Yeonjun, used to such supplication from the people, nodded his head, not uttering a word even as the village folk started talking in themselves, pointing a look in his direction. The Emperor himself was in their home, how could this be real?

"I am afraid that we cannot provide His Majesty with lodgings similar to what he might be used to, but we do have one in the village head's home that His Majesty might find suitable."

"My Consort will be residing with me," Yeonjun announced. 

Immediately, the lady shook her head. "Forgive me for my impudence, Your Majesty, but you and your Consort are not yet wed. It would be blasphemous for you to spend the night together in one chamber. His Highness, the Consort, can reside in the local inn, if he is amenable to it."

One night away from Yeonjun, likely with a tavern and access to moonshine right under his feet, Beomgyu would be a fool to not take up on the offer. He didn't wait for Yeonjun to reply, "That would be perfect, my kind lady. I thank you for hosting us for the night."

"It is our honour," she bowed again. "The tavern is behind you, Your Highness. The stable boy can look after your stead there, or if you would like, they can be taken to the village head's house, with His Majesty's."

"It is quite alright. I will head straight to the tavern. I hope you have a pleasant night, Your Majesty," Beomgyu bowed, and turned around sharply without another word to Yeonjun. This was the royal etiquette that he had been forced to learn for hours and hours. He had traded the defence of politeness for the ease Yeonjun gave him, but now that ease felt jagged, and Beomgyu found himself falling back on those same etiquettes. 

The flirtatious man followed him, and so did an even half of the village folk. Beomgyu kept up a steady chatter with them, asking about their lives in the village, their daily activities. The people were kind, they responded and asked questions in equal measures, joked around with Beomgyu but were always respectful. The man, whom Beomgyu now knew was named Intak, the village's blacksmith, continued to flirt light-heartedly, and Beomgyu found himself responding in kind. 

"The Gods blessed Nyxoria with you, Your Highness. We are surely headed into a great, golden age, with you at the Throne," Intak said, seriously, but his eyes were as mischievous as before. Beomgyu could not take him seriously. 

"I am not yet on the Throne, Intak," Beomgyu laughed. "I fear you're thinking too much of me. I am just a mere human, at the end of the day."

He clutched his chest dramatically, acting as if he had been wounded. "Oh, how you wound me, Your Highness. There is nothing just about you. You are as radiant as the moon itself."

"You're a sweet-talker, huh, I will have to be careful around you for the duration of my stay."

"Careful, Your Highness," someone else, Jisoo, called out cheerfully. "Intak's tongue is as sweet as honey. He loves to charm the ladies and the lads all the time."

"Oh, so I am not special," Beomgyu humphed, but still took Intak's help as he descended from his horse. Beomgyu turned around to face him, and pretended to be angry. "I knew it."

Intak widened his eyes, stepping back and gesturing wildly. "No, no, Your Highness. All the others were just practice, I had to become perfect for you, you know."

"How could you have known that we would cross paths?" Beomgyu asked, as they walked inside the tavern after handing off Neukhim to the stable boy. Jisoo and Intak accompanied Beomgyu, while the rest of the people scattered, presumably to tell their families and friends the Emperor and his Consort were in their humble village.

"I saw it in my dreams. I have been dreaming about you for years now, Your Highness, it's written in the stars that we were meant to be."

Beomgyu chuckled. "You have me convinced, Intak. If you say that we were meant to be, I believe it."

"Then run away with me, Your Highness," Intak whispered. "We can live in the hills, and I will provide for you, all you have to do is say yes."

This time, Beomgyu dramatically clutched his heart, widening his eyes as if he was about to cry. "I must deny you, Intak. The Emperor was right, I am spoken for, and I cannot indulge in my heart's desires as easily. But I will always remember you and the sweet time we had together."

"The Emperor, as wise and kind as he is, he continues to be a -"

Beomgyu laughed as Jisoo interrupted before Intak could be killed for treason. "He continues to be the greatest gift Nyxoria has ever received. Long Live The Emperor!"

Everyone in the tavern parroted the shout and then fell back into whatever conversations they were having. Jisoo spoke to Beomgyu, one hand still around Intak, acting as a physical leash for him. "I've spoken to the owner, Jihoon, there's one room that's completely empty that you can reside in. He's asked me to extend his apologies about not being able to provide you with better accommodations."

He waved off the apologies. "If you'll excuse me, I'll retire to my room for the evening."

"Already?" Intak whined.

Jisoo, similarly, looked put down. "Won't you join us for a drink, Your Highness?"

"I will think about it," Beomgyu answered. Intak brightened up almost immediately. 

"I'll take you to the room, Your Highness," Jisoo said, and gestured towards the staircase heading upwards. Beomgyu went after him with a small smile. Everything about this reminded Beomgyu of his home, and he found himself reminiscing of the times that went by once more. His ghost whispered in Beomgyu's ear as they walked past the drunken patrons. His presence felt heavy today, and Beomgyu couldn't deny that this was how he had been cursed by his ghost in the first place. 

A trip, a fight, misplaced trust. And Beomgyu was cursed for his lifetime.

"Here," Jisoo motioned towards a room, drawing Beomgyu away from his thoughts. They were at the end of the corridor, and Beomgyu knew that no one would disturb him here even. "I took the liberty of asking someone to fetch some water for you, it should be inside the room now. If you need anything else, just holler, I'm sure someone will run to help you. Actually, I think the barmaid will come here in a bit to clear out the tub and the water."

Beomgyu nodded in acknowledgement. "You've been so helpful, thank you."

"It's an honour," Jisoo bowed, stepping away from Beomgyu. "I'll take your leave."

And then there was silence. 

The room was about exactly what Beomgyu expected. There was one bed, a tub of clean water that looked slightly warm, fresh linen that Beomgyu assumed were their finest. There was nothing extraordinary about the room and for once, Beomgyu was thankful for the minimum luxuries. He could simply close his eyes and rest inside this room. He could head down, but there was no expectation from him. Here, he was the future Consort, and there was no politics attached to the title. Here, Beomgyu could just be. 

A few glasses of liquor and then the people wouldn't care for any title either. 

But there was one thing he missed. Or rather, one person. 

He closed his eyes, hoping to forget about the hurtful words, the actions. He already knew he made a mistake, the only thing he didn't know was how long he was going to be punished for it. 

Beomgyu stripped himself of his clothes slowly and used the water to clean himself as much as he could. When he put on the thin inner shirt back again, it clung to him uncomfortably, but there was hardly anything he could do. Having no other choice but to wait until he looked a bit more decent, he called on a maid to dispose of the water. Jisoo was right; she was just waiting outside and sprang into action as soon as Beomgyu had opened the door. 

The silence after she left was heavy. 

The warm, humid air of the night made the clothes feel even more uncomfortable, and Beomgyu wished for nothing more than a clean shirt that he knew he had in his saddle. He could just exit the room to grab it. His damp hair and clothes were making what was supposed to be a restful few hours an entirely unpleasant experience.

When he finally got up and opened the door, he came face to face with Yeonjun. 

Beomgyu's breath hitched at the way Yeonjun scanned him from head to toe, his expression darkening at his less than decent state. "Your Majesty," he spoke through his stuttering heartbeat. "I wasn't expecting you here."

Yeonjun raised an eyebrow, "You were expecting someone?" Looking like that , went unsaid.

"No," Beomgyu sighed. "I wasn't expecting anyone, and I definitely wasn't expecting you."

He hummed. "Can I come in?"

In reply, Beomgyu opened the door wider and stepped in. Yeonjun looked around, and Beomgyu couldn't see his face, but he knew in his heart that Yeonjun wasn't happy about his accommodation. "Can I help you with anything, Your Majesty?"

"Back to Your Majesty," Yeonjun noted. "I was under the impression that I was the only one who was upset."

"You said that I could call you with whatever name I liked," Beomgyu retorted. "If you are insistent on addressing me by my title, it is only polite of me to address you by yours."

"And if I were to address you by liar. What then?"

"I'd demand to know where that accusation is coming from."

Yeonjun laughed. There was nothing amusing about it. "You flirt and flaunt with anyone who catches your eyes. You do not inform people of your marital status immediately, and you make a fool of me when you do such things. You're a liar who claimed to be loyal to me, and yet here you are."

"Are you serious?" Beomgyu asked, bewildered. 

"Does any of this look like a joke to you?"

Enough was enough. Beomgyu didn’t hold back his rage at Yeonjun’s careless accusations and snapped, “No, but it does sound incredibly childish to me. You're angry at me for being friendly with someone else after you spent the entire day ignoring me, being angry at me for calling you by a wrong name — an act for which I've apologized! Multiple times! You'd rather I be cold and rude to your subjects? Fine, I will do that, with ease. But when they turn around and demand that our marriage agreement be declared null and void, then I will look towards you to defend our decision."

"How easy for you to shift the blame," Yeonjun scoffed. 

"And how easy for you to blame me for everything that has gone wrong!" Beomgyu exploded in his rage. "You and your Spirit's damned Empire has been nothing but hostile towards me! All you've done is sideline me every step of the way, and now you want me to do — what? Beg at your feet for forgiveness? Lay down my life in gratitude for something I did not want? I would have rather died in Astrape beside my family than married you, Your Imperial Majesty Choi Yeonjun!" 

"Is that how you truly feel?" Yeonjun whispered. 

Beomgyu swallowed down his emotions, but not his pride. "What I feel and what I want are inconsequential to what has been planned. My parents had an agreement with you, and I will honour it."

"Oh, don't be polite now," Yeonjun mocked him. "You've made your feelings heard loudly, there's no reason to hide behind etiquette now. What I don't understand are your allegations of me being hostile. Sparing Soobin's life wasn't enough for you?"

Beomgyu laughed bitterly. "And what exactly have you done aside from that? I have not been introduced to society, I haven't been given lessons in the Empire. I haven't even been assigned guards or household staff! Not only that, but I've been treated like a glorified house pet, or even worse, like a concubine who's outlived her use. And you want me to be grateful for that? For the bare minimum that Taehyun provided? You couldn't even be bothered to meet me for the first few days, much less be helpful."

Yeonjun didn't reply immediately, and the silence between them became more pointed with each passing second. "So you called me by his name, in your anger for my actions you decided a just punishment would be to label me with his name."

"I cannot make this any clearer, Your Majesty,” Beomgyu said, slowly, like he was explaining a particularly easy topic to a toddler. “I called you by his name as a complete accident, there was no ulterior motive, no desire for whatever punishment you're implying. I made a mistake because I was lost in my reverie, and I apologised for said mistake all morning. You cannot seem to let it go, and there is nothing I can do to convince you of it."

"I have," Yeonjun admitted. "I did let it go, almost immediately, but then you said that I would never be Soobin and my anger came anew."

"Of course you could never be Soobin!" Beomgyu replied, exasperated and a little shocked that this fight might actually come to an end. "Soobin hurt me, he was my former lover, and he lost himself to whatever was plaguing him since Astrape. You aren't Soobin, you're different from him, and I am hoping that you're better than him too. Why would I compare you to him when there is nothing to compare?"

Yeonjun swallowed, turning away from Beomgyu. "You've had me acting like a fool."

"Believe me, I didn't have a part in that," Beomgyu replied dryly. Yeonjun huffed, a small smile curling at the edges of his mouth. 

"I should apologise," Yeonjun said, staring at him. He wasn't tense now, and Beomgyu found himself relaxing in response. Something in him felt lighter, now that Yeonjun wasn't going to start yelling again. Beomgyu had never thought that he would be affected like this over a dispute. The spirits only knew how many arguments Soobin and Beomgyu had got in, but he had never felt Soobin's displeasure as keenly as he had Yeonjun's. 

There was an innate need in him to make Yeonjun happy, to always see Yeonjun smiling around him. This fight, which started with Beomgyu's mistake but remained because of Yeonjun's fight, was the first time Beomgyu had felt half of those emotions. He hoped that this would be their last argument, but the odds didn't seem to favour him. 

Still, with the air around them turning happier, Beomgyu stepped towards Yeonjun, a teasing smile on his face. He did deserve an apology, and would make sure to remember it. For his part, Yeonjun humoured him, grabbing his waist, and pulling Beomgyu closer in one move. "What will you be apologising for?" 

"For my baseless anger about this morning. And for how I've treated you unknowingly since your arrival. I promise that all of these mistakes will be rectified the moment we step foot into the palace again." Now that Beomgyu was back in Yeonjun's arms — the first time all day — he didn't particularly care about what behaviours needed to change. Yeonjun's hands along his waist, his breath fanning Beomgyu's neck, the slight curl of heat he could feel rising in his belly. 

Yeonjun pulled Beomgyu even closer, a poor imitation of a hug, when both of them knew exactly what they wanted from each other. It took everything Beomgyu had in him to pull away from Yeonjun, instead cupping his face between his hands as he asked,  "Not about what you implied about me being friendly?"

One sentence, and Yeonjun was tense again, his eyes darkened and jaw clenched. Beomgyu cursed himself silently, one sentence and all of their efforts went to waste. "My anger there is justified, Beomgyu."

"You're upset that I was friendly with someone!" Beomgyu replied, feeling his heartbeat rising with his indignation. "There is nothing justified about that!"

Beomgyu wanted to step away, but Yeonjun's hands tightened around him. For a second, Beomgyu felt his clothes sticking to his skin even more, and when Yeonjun looked down at him again, he looked ravenous. 

"How do you not understand?" Yeonjun seemed to mutter under his breath, looking at Beomgyu with fresh eyes, as if studying him, dissecting his soul, consuming him alive.

Beomgyu had barely made a sound of confusion before Yeonjun closed the distance between them and then his lips were on Beomgyu's, and Beomgyu could hardly think. 

Yeonjun kissed him as if this was the last thing he would ever do. He was unrelenting in his passion, and he forced Beomgyu to give and give until there was nothing left in him any more. This kiss was teeth and impatience combined. Yeonjun took from him like a starving man, and Beomgyu gave his soul in return. Yeonjun’s hand had found its way to Beomgyu’s hair, and he curled his fingers and tugged lightly, swallowing Beomgyu’s whimpers in response

They broke apart, panting. 

He knew he looked debauched. His lips felt swollen and tender, his hair a mess, but Yeonjun didn't seem to be doing better, so Beomgyu kissed him again. Slower, this time, gentler. Beomgyu wanted to remember this until he was dust and bones. He wanted this to be engraved into his very being. The way Yeonjun held him, the way their hearts beat in the same rhythm, the way they could not get enough. 

Yeonjun started moving without them separating, and then Beomgyu felt the bed behind his legs, and he fell on the mattress with hardly any sound. Yeonjun didn't step away, and didn't break their connection. Like Beomgyu, he wasn't wearing any outer robe, a thin vest mattered nothing at all to Beomgyu's exploring hands. 

He felt Yeonjun's hand under his own shirt and gasped when he brushed over Beomgyu's chest. Yeonjun smiled into the kiss, and then, pulled back, breathing hard, but looking, for all intents and purposes, extremely pleased with himself at Beomgyu's state. "We should stop," he whispered. 

Beomgyu nodded. They had already crossed several lines before their marriage, and they really shouldn't do anything more. "I, um. I haven't heard my apology yet," Beomgyu tried to tease, but he fell short, landing somewhere between extremely flustered and extremely shy. 

Yeonjun chuckled deeply, his hands smoothing Beomgyu's clothes and fixing his hair as he stayed right on top of Beomgyu. "I'm sorry, my Prince, for all that I've put you through. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me."

"I am sure I can try," Beomgyu huffed, tapping Yeonjun to let him sit up, which Yeonjun took as falling in bed beside him and drawing Beomgyu in his arms until they were pressed chest-to-chest. But Beomgyu wasn't complaining. 

"Hi," Yeonjun whispered.

Beomgyu giggled. "Hi yourself."

"You're beautiful," he said, as though he were confessing some great truth. Beomgyu flushed at his sincerity. This Yeonjun was honest, perhaps too honest, and Beomgyu wanted more from him. More of him. 

"You aren't bad yourself."

"Is that all I get? You aren't bad. "

Beomgyu kissed his complaints away. "Is that better, Your Majesty?" he whispered. 

"Yeonjun. You should always call me Yeonjun. When you're angry, or happy, or in the throes of passion, my name should always be on your lips." He punctuated his statement with another kiss, and then they were too distracted to speak. 

***

The sun dawned on them laying in bed, limbs entangled with each other's and both of them sleeping firmly in each other's arms — as if there was no other place for them to be. 

Birds sang their sweet songs, sunlight filtered through the parted curtains, and Beomgyu opened his eyes to his future husband lying beside him, deeply asleep. He stole a kiss — couldn't stop himself — and then another, and then another, until he felt Yeonjun's hand grip him tightly and switch their positions so Yeonjun was on top of him again. 

Beomgyu gasped, thrilled. "Good morning."

In reply, Yeonjun kissed him deeply and sweetly like there was nothing else that mattered. The world around them fell apart as Beomgyu lost himself to the feeling. When they separated, Beomgyu had a wide grin on his face. Yeonjun laughed, "You look beautiful."

"You keep saying that," Beomgyu whined, tugging Yeonjun's shirt to kiss him again. Yeonjun obliged, and for one moment, Beomgyu wanted to insist that they spend their entire day lazing away in this bed. They could return to the palace whenever they wanted, there was no urgency, but here, it was just them and no one to disturb this peace. 

"Because it's the truth." 

He wanted to hide away from Yeonjun's sincerity, from his open-hearted confessions. Last night, they could have been each other’s completely, but Yeonjun was ever the gentleman. They had already broken many lines, but this was one that they didn't cross. It didn't help Beomgyu, though, with how soft-spoken and honey-tongued his future husband was. 

All he wanted was Yeonjun, and he kept being denied that. The wedding seemed so far away now that Beomgyu had already had a taste of what awaited him on their wedding night. 

"Hey," Yeonjun whispered, gently guiding Beomgyu's wrists away from his face, "Don't hide yourself from me."

Beomgyu, at a chronic loss for words, just whined. "You're too cruel."

"So you've said. How can I make up for this extraordinary pain you suffer through?" 

"Our excursion," Beomgyu demanded. "Take me where you were taking me yesterday."

Yeonjun smiled, getting off of Beomgyu and picking him up in a bridal carry in one smooth motion. He stole a kiss when Beomgyu stopped squealing, and then said, "Whatever you want, my prince." He set Beomgyu down on his feet gently, but still kept him near. "I'll go to my lodgings and get our horses, so you have some time to make yourself presentable. No one in the village should give you any sort of trouble, but if they do, please tell me."

"I will," Beomgyu promised. 

"And please, do not flirt with anyone, for my sake. I do not want to leave this village a bloody mess," Yeonjun requested, and Beomgyu immediately pouted even as heat coiled in his stomach at his words. 

"In a way, you need to thank me for flirting with someone else. Otherwise, you never would have kissed me, and we never would have got past those pesky hurdles," Beomgyu said, winking at Yeonjun. "I had a grand plan, see, and it all worked out perfectly."

"Oh, forgive me, All-Seeing One, for ever doubting your otherworldly wisdom."

"I can forgive you, but only if you give me a kiss, right now."

"I'm afraid I'll have to let you down," Yeonjun replied solemnly. "My kisses and affection are reserved only for one. I can't just go around sharing them with anyone."

"In that case, I'll just have to steal a kiss for myself, then," Beomgyu whispered, and then had to stand on his toes to fulfill his words. 

Every time he kissed Yeonjun, he felt the rush anew. Each experience was a novel one, and Beomgyu really wasn't inclined to lose it any time soon. So what if he was a pawn, what if he was never meant to rule either of the thrones, he still had Yeonjun. And this felt like it could be something real. Beomgyu would find his happiness, even if it didn't look like what he had originally thought it would be. 

"Okay, we should ride out soon," Yeonjun said. "We've already behind our schedule, and I would rather that we be back in the palace soon."

"Why? Is everything okay?"

"Everything is as it should be, but I don't like staying away from the palace for too long. Let's say my absence lets too many people feel emboldened," he explained. "Now, I'm going to take your leave, and I want you down in the village square in exactly an hour."

"Whatever His Majesty demands," Beomgyu bowed teasingly, and then followed it with a quick kiss. They really could just spend hours getting lost in each other like this, but as it turns out, Yeonjun was strict about his schedule. 

He patted Beomgyu's butt and then bid him goodbye, hastily leaving the room as if anyone could stop the Emperor from doing whatever he wanted. 

Beomgyu ran to his windows, giddy and excited in a way he had never been before, and feeling thankful for every entity there was that the windows overlooked the inn's exits. He smiled fondly as he saw Yeonjun jogging out of the inn and straight for the village head's house. The people dropped whatever they were doing to bow to him, and Beomgyu chuckled as Yeonjun awkwardly ducked his head and tried to be as unobtrusive as possible.

When Yeonjun was finally out of his sight, Beomgyu closed the window, letting his head fall gently against the cool glass. He was ecstatic that this fight was over, but the questions niggled at him in the back of his mind. There was no clarity in their situation; Beomgyu was just expected to follow whatever request or order Yeonjun had without expecting an answer in return. 

Beomgyu didn't want to, but there was one person in this Empire who had offered him answers and clarity. The price to pay for that would be steep, and if Beomgyu and Yeonjun didn't return by tonight, then his window of opportunity would pass as well. The dilemma that Yoon Jeonghan brought to Beomgyu stayed on his mind for far too long. 

For now, Beomgyu could let the sleeping beasts lie. He had the whole day ahead of him with just Yeonjun; he could ask him whatever his heart desired, and Yeonjun wouldn't be able to avoid the question. And then, after they returned to the Palace, Beomgyu would make a decision on what to do. Besides, he didn't want to do anything to jeopardise the chances of his Astrape visit. When Beomgyu weighed his curiosity against his family's peace, he decided that everything else could wait. 

With his mind made up, Beomgyu went through the motions and got himself ready as fast as he could. He had been given an hour, but with the way the village folk's pleasant chatter that had been filtering through the window came to an abrupt stop, Beomgyu knew that Yeonjun was already there and waiting for him. So, he didn't waste much time and exited the room after one final check to make sure he wasn't leaving anything behind. His dagger was on his belt, his tiara lodged firmly in his hair, and his over robe slung on carelessly. Beomgyu was sure he looked like a careless noble, and it wasn't exactly a lie. 

"Your Highness," Jisoo greeted him when Beomgyu stepped through the tavern. He was sweeping up the floor around the sleeping bodies, all of them dressed in last night's clothes. Beomgyu chuckled at their state. "I hope you had a pleasant night?"

Beomgyu nodded, "I did, thank you. I see you also had an interesting night."

Jisoo sighed. "This is just par for the course, please ignore them. His Majesty is waiting for you outside, Your Highness."

"Ah, yes, I thought I heard him," Beomgyu commented. "Thank you again for hosting us on such short notice. I haven't seen the owner myself yet, so please extend my gratitude to him as well."

"It really is an honour for us, Your Highness." Jisoo hesitated for a moment, but when Beomgyu smiled at him, he said, "I am sorry for speaking out of turn, but is everything alright between you and His Majesty? I only ask because last night you seemed upset."

Beomgyu laughed, "Everything is perfectly fine, Jisoo, thank you for asking. Though I do wonder who led His Majesty to my room last night?"

"That would be Intak, Your Highness. His Majesty came into the tavern looking mighty upset, and no one had the courage to ask him if he needed anything. Intak, though, just bowed and showed His Majesty to your room," he explained, looking fond at his friend's antics. "I hope you don't mind, Your Highness. His Majesty looked considerably happier when leaving this morning."

There really was no hiding the pleased smile at those words, and Jisoo smiled knowingly at his reaction. "A local secret, in the hills, there is an old monastery — abandoned now, but it still holds great spiritual power. It's believed that whatever wish you make there will come true."

Beomgyu’s interest piqued. "Oh? That sounds fascinating."

"Yes, but you won't find it if you're looking for it. You'll only find it if you truly require its powers," Jisoo whispered. Then, clearing his throat, he said louder, "I wish you safe travels, Your Highness, may your trip be fruitful."

"Thank you, Jisoo," Beomgyu nodded. "I'll use this knowledge wisely."

Jisoo bowed deeply in reply, and Beomgyu made his way outside, he could hear Yeonjun clearly now, and he was too eager to return to his side. The throng of people who were crowding the exit immediately made way for him when he crossed the threshold. Whispers of Your Highness and hurried bows went ignored as Beomgyu spotted Yeonjun, leaning casually against his horse, talking gently to a child. 

His heart raced at the sight. Yeonjun, the ever beautiful Emperor who was his and his alone, standing there, a child in his arms and the softest look on his face. 

"Hello, Your Majesty," Beomgyu greeted. He was sure that Yeonjun heard his breathless devotion if the way he smiled, all crinkle-eyed, was any indication. But then he frowned, looking upset with Beomgyu. 

"I thought I had my preference clear," he complained, pouting slightly. Beomgyu had the honour of watching the entire village be enchanted with Yeonjun the way he was at his boyish charm. 

Beomgyu raised an eyebrow, "I never said I agreed to them, but just for you, I might consider them."

"I'm the Emperor, you know, you're supposed to listen to me," he grumbled. He nudged the child in his arms, and leant down to whisper something in her ears. Beomgyu watched as the two of them giggled, and felt his heart race at the sight. He could explode with the force of his emotions right there, but the presence of other people kept him vaguely sane. 

"And who is this little darling?" Beomgyu asked, walking towards them, focusing on the child and playing it safe. He waved at her, and cooed when her face scrunched up in a smile. 

"This is my newest advisor, Lady Dara," Yeonjun announced, all stately. "She's going to be responsible for everything."

Dara giggled, and Yeonjun hugged her tighter. 

"Oh my, Lady Dara is so important," Beomgyu gasped. "She should have something to show how important she is, right?"

Yeonjun nodded in agreement, and reached into his saddle and pulled out a small pearl pendant. He took great care in placing it on Dara. Someone, presumably Dara's parents, stepped forward to thank Yeonjun for his generosity, and Yeonjun merely nodded with a smile. He handed Dara back with great care and bid her goodbye. 

After making sure that Beomgyu was sitting safely on his saddle, Yeonjun addressed the village, who had been so kind to them. "Thank you for giving us a place to sleep and for all your kindness and wisdom. If there is anything you require, do not hesitate to write to me directly, and I will personally ensure that all your needs are met."

The villagers thanked him, again and again, and only stopped when Yeonjun bid their goodbyes and they rode off. 

***

Their next stop came hours later when they were deep inside the hills where the paths were precarious, but there was not a single soul around them. Nothing but green land and earthly freedom. Beomgyu raced Yeonjun, they went as fast as they could, leaping over ravines and creeks, ducking under overhanging trees. 

Birds sang their melody, critters peeked out from their holes to watch them pass by. 

Beomgyu found himself getting lost in the daydream. 

They rode as fast as their steeds could carry them, not a single stop in between. What had started off as a stretch of plains had soon turned into the twisting paths of the hills and the forest? Beomgyu laughed, adrenaline coursing through him. Nothing could stop him, nothing could touch him. He was soaring above the clouds and barely touching the ground. 

Behind him, he heard Yeonjun laugh too. 

Sometimes, Yeonjun would lead them, and sometimes Beomgyu would run. They traded places with ease, shared quips over the rushing winds, and dared to breathe freely.

Beomgyu spurred his horse to go faster; there was no stopping now. He heard Yeonjun's steps become distant and grinned, a sure sign of victory for Beomgyu now. 

"Beomgyu! Stop!" Yeonjun's voice carried. 

 Beomgyu frowned. Why would he stop now when he was about to win their race? Behind him, Yeonjun's footsteps grew louder, and then he felt a shiver run down his spine. 

He had been here before. 

Up ahead was a cliff. 

He was going too fast to just suddenly pull his reins. 

Yeonjun yelled, he was even further away now, "Beomgyu! Stop! Right now!" 

He wanted to, but at the speed he was going, there was no way Beomgyu wouldn't fall down. Was this the end? After everything?

It seemed Yeonjun realised it too, and immediately Beomgyu felt a slight chill in the air — a tell-tale sign that Yeonjun's shadows were out to play. 

The cliff came closer, and he was still going too fast. Yeonjun was far away. 

Beomgyu should have panicked, but he was strangely accepting of his fate. He closed his eyes, braced himself for the impact, but instead of the weightless feeling of falling, Beomgyu felt an ice-cold rope locking itself around his arms, his torso, and presumably his horse. 

One moment, he was ready to die, and the next, he was on the ground, pain exploding in his back, but Beomgyu couldn't seem to register it, too shocked to even fathom what had just occurred. 

His eyes were wide and unseeing, chest heaving, and he felt Yeonjun slide next to him, desperation leaking into his voice and his actions. He felt Yeonjun's hands on him, checking him over for any injury, making sure he was alright. Their horses whined from some distance. Beomgyu heard them and didn't — everything was muffled, like he was underwater and drowning. 

"Are you okay? Beomgyu, answer me, are you okay?" Yeonjun asked, shaking him when he didn't immediately reply, pulling Beomgyu out from the deep waters and forcing air into his lungs. 

Beomgyu opened his mouth, a deep, gasping breath escaping him. "I am okay," he choked out. "I am okay. You saved me."

Yeonjun sighed in relief, slumping on the ground. "You scared me," he scolded Beomgyu lightly. "Please do not do that again."

"Okay," he replied, dazed. "You saved me."

"Yes, of course, I did. Was I not supposed to?"

"No, you saved me. You actually saved me," Beomgyu repeated. 

Yeonjun frowned. "Beomgyu, my prince, are you okay? Did you hit your head?"

"Soobin didn't," he said in lieu of an actual explanation. "Soobin could have saved me, he did not. He wanted me to die. You saved me."

"Beomgyu," Yeonjun said, gathering him in his arms again and making him focus. Yeonjun's eyes were so pretty, Beomgyu noted, slumping into the hold and curling into Yeonjun's arms. He hid his face in the crook of his neck, trying to ground himself in reality. "My prince, I don't know what you are speaking of, but I can promise you that I will save you every time. I am not Soobin, you said it yourself. I care for you, and in time, I hope you can see that, too."

Beomgyu nodded, unwilling to be removed from his hold, as his frame wracked with the passing shock. They stayed like that for a while before Beomgyu finally felt strong enough to put some distance between them. 

"Sorry," he whispered. "I don't know what came over me."

Yeonjun shushed him. "There's nothing to apologise for, my prince. Come on, we are not too far from our destination, just another half hour. Let's not race each other now, okay?"

"Okay."

What was he supposed to do — say no?

***

Their destination turned out to be a grand planetarium. 

Beomgyu watched in awe as Yeonjun guided them inside the huge observatory. The spirals coming out from it were too stunning to put into words, and when he looked closely, he could see the murals carved into the towers, the walls, and even the stone pathway. Everything was laced with gold, and shone brightly under the sun. 

It was beautiful. 

He had never seen anything like this. Astrape had its fair share of grand monuments, but this was simply otherworldly. The stone work was a patchwork of different styles and different stories, all woven together in a secret harmony. 

Here, it was quiet. The only sound Beomgyu could hear was the sound of the wind, flowing past the building and wrapping around them in a gentle caress. 

"This was built before I was even born," Yeonjun explained, guiding them inside. "The kingdom of Nyxoria is ancient, older than Astrape, I think. There have been dynasties, many rulers. One of them built this as a way to learn the language of the Gods, to learn how to chart waters and guide our people back home."

Beomgyu listened patiently, he was ravenous for this new information about Nyxoria. This was the most he had heard Yeonjun talk about his empire, and Beomgyu soaked up each word. "What do the murals show?"

"You have heard of the Lonely Dragon and its companions, have you not?" Yeonjun asked, dragging Beomgyu to the murals and tracing the figures delicately with his fingers. "The Dragon had four other companions, the Dawn-bringer Hummingbird, the Bear of Fortitude, the Prosperous Snake, and the Inquisitive Cat. The five great creatures banded together to bring forth a new age, evolving from measly beasts into the symbol of the divine. The murals tell their story and the story of how Nyxoria came to be."

Beomgyu gently touched the murals, feeling lightheaded at the history that was under his hands. He studied the artwork — the way stones were laid into the walls, and was distantly reminded of the murals back home in the Astrape Hall, where the azulav stones were laid into the foundation to protect the nation and the Throne.

Yeonjun took his hand and took him up the stairs, trailing the murals and their different styles with each step. "Every time Nyxoria gets a new ruler, the mural is extended, the story is made immortal. Soon, our story will be laid down here."

"Have you not already been added to this?" 

Yeonjun chuckled, bringing them to a standstill next to an empty space in the walls, where the last mural abruptly ended. "I told them to wait. My story would be incomplete without you. The day after our wedding, we will be made immortal in these halls."

His breath hitched. What a legacy to bear. To be made immortal, to be made anew in the image of his husband. Was Beomgyu even fit for this task? Did he even deserve to share this sacred space, when he was a traitor prince and a scared Consort?

He could ask, he could voice his concerns, but when he turned to look at Yeonjun, he found him already staring at Beomgyu. Eyes soft like there was nothing else that mattered. Their story would start soon, and Beomgyu didn't have the heart to tell him that this story might end in tragedy. So instead, he kissed Yeonjun. Deeply, like it was all he could do because in a way, it was. 

Beomgyu had nothing to give to Yeonjun except for a tenuous claim to Astrape. He had no value, nothing, but Yeonjun still looked at him as though he was the most precious thing in the entire world. He didn't know what to do with the enormity of that trust, those affections. Beomgyu didn't even know that a person could hold so much inside of them until he felt the same affection growing in him for Yeonjun. 

Everything he did was for Yeonjun. His entire existence had narrowed down to this man, to this heartbeat, and this soul. So precious, so lovely and completely his. 

He didn't realise when the tears started flowing from his eyes, but Yeonjun kissed them away gently, and Beomgyu savoured this feeling of being completely and wholly safe. Because Yeonjun had saved him. Time and time again now, Yeonjun had chosen Beomgyu and fought for him to live, even when Beomgyu had given up. All those slights and follies didn't matter in the face of that. 

Yeonjun kissed him again, swallowing Beomgyu's sobs, holding him tightly against his body. Beomgyu was safe here, in these arms, listening to Yeonjun's heart beat steadily alongside his own. 

"Let's go see the stars," Yeonjun whispered against his lips. "They are not as beautiful as you, but they look enchanting."

"Make a wish on a falling star with me, promise to stay with me for eternity, Yeonjun and I will go anywhere with you," Beomgyu breathed his vow and sealed it with another kiss.

Where Yeonjun went, Beomgyu would always follow.